#really hoping this makes sense to anyone besides me
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
Hello! I'm trying to shorten my sketch to good drawing time and I think your lae'zels are good (great) drawings. What does your initial process look like? (If you don't mind sharing your process) Do you have a sketch step or are you going straight in with the outline somehow? I'm trying to find a process that's more comfortable than I what I do now, which is sketchy and messy. And then I hate the inks I do because the sketch always looks better.
Thanks :)
Lucky for both of us I actually still have the sketch layer for my last Laeâzel drawing so I donât have to make anything new to show the process!
I have no idea how to organize this so I'm just gonna go with my own weird thing and do levels and hope that it makes sense!
Level 1: This level is entirely for working out poses and forms. The sketch is really ugly and has no detail, just the basic building blocks for the pose and anatomy. Most of the time it looks even messier than this example, but I had to mock one up for this because if the pose is simple and I'm familiar with the character I'll just skip right into level 2
Level 2: This is when I start adding in details, not anything clean, still very messy and basic. I try to keep it loose and mostly from memory so I donât overwork the sketch more than it needs. I usually start with a simple anatomy sketch, add hair and clothing overtop on another layer, erase the underlying anatomy, and then merge it all into one layer
Level 2.5: Sometimes on more complicated areas like the hair, hands, face, and clothes Iâll do another cleaner sketch with reference just in those areas to make the jump to level 3 easier. If I intend to leave it as a sketch ill usually do this with the whole piece and leave it as a "cleaned sketch" something a bit cleaner and more detailed than the level 2 example but not quite at level 3
Level 3: Here is where I really start busting out the references and getting down into the details. Since I donât do inks and prefer a sketchier style this is basically my line art. I work through it in parts so things like the face, hair, clothing, hands, and skin details are all usually split up into different layers so itâs easier to manipulate and erase bits. Then at the end I merge it all together into one layer and either start on colors or call it done.
In really simplified terms, my drawing process is - draw a sketch, lower the opacity, make a new layer, draw a cleaner sketch, and then keep repeating that process till I get the results I'm looking for. Its definitely probably not the best way to do things but it works for me!
Hope all this makes sense and that the insight on how I do things helps you out!
92 notes
·
View notes
Note
hii again!! Iâm here to request a Drabble/headcannon (doesnât matter to me :3) where the reader gets approached by two strangers n one of them goes âhi my friend thinks youâre cuteâ and motions to their friend next to them even though the jjk men (yuta and Megumi but feel free to add anyone else!) is literally RIGHT next to them (this happened during lunch a week ago n all my friends laughed at me đđđ)
WHEN A STRANGER CALLS YOU CUTE IN PUBLIC!
featuring: gojo satoru. fushiguro megumi. yuuta okkotsu. itadori yuuji.
n. hi baby! i supposed youâre the same nonnie that requested the stalker one? thank you for trusting me with your requests cause yours are always enjoyable to write and your ideas are *french kiss*. i hope ya like this one and please if you have any ideas you wanna share, hmu! ill always write yours bby. mwaah xoxo
hey, excuse me! my friend thinks youâre cute . .
ITADORI YUUJI. you exchanged a surprised glance with itadori, who cracked a smile sheepishly. "oh yeah? thanks," he replied, clearly missing the implication. the stranger nudged their friend, urging them to speak up. "uh, yeah," offering a nervous smile. "you're really cute."
your boyfriend only chuckled, oblivious to their intentions. "right? my girlfriend is the cutest!â he said proudly, pinching your cheeks infront of them. âyuu, weâre in public..â
the strangers shared a bewildered look, realizing that their attempt to strike up a conversation with you had been unintentionally thwarted. "uh, yeah, youâre really lucky," the stranger managed to mumble before they awkwardly excuse themselves and slipped back into the crowd.
you and itadori watched them go, bemused expressions on your faces. "did you catch what they were trying to do?" you asked, stifling a laugh. itadori shook his head, still clueless. "nah, but it doesn't matter. i already know who the cutest one here is," he said, planting a kiss on your cheek, causing you to giggle at his oblivion.
GOJO SATORU. before you could respond, gojo stepped forward, subtly clearing his throat. you shot him a puzzled look, wondering what he was up to. âyeah? well, she's taken," declaring at once, voice laced with amusement as he wrapped an arm around your waist, pulling you closer to him.
the strangers kept eyeing you curiously, seemingly undisturbed by the statement he made. "oh really? too awful," one of them remarked, maintaining a smile.
gojo raised an eyebrow, exchanging a knowing glance with you. it was clear they weren't getting the hint. with a sigh, he cleared his throat again, this time louder, as he firmly took your hand and started to lead you away. âsorry, folks, but we're kinda busy," your boyfriend said with a charming smile, gently steering you in the opposite direction.
as you both walked away, gojo grinned down at you. "just making sure they know who you belong to, darling,â he said, pulling you closer as you continued your walk through the path.
FUSHIGURO MEGUMI. you immediately glanced nervously at megumi beside you. however, your boyfriend remained silent, his expression unreadable as he gazed at the strangers.
unsure of how to reply, you gave the stranger a hesitant smile. megumi didn't express his jealousy, but it was obvious that he was still very much in the dark about it. the stress was literally radiating off of him. "um, thank you," you managed to murmur, feeling awkward under megumi's scrutiny.
the strangers seemed unfazed by megumi's silence, continuing to chat amicably with you. they asked questions, trying to engage you both in conversation, but megumi remained aloof, his attention solely focused on you. you glanced at him, catching the tightness in his jaw and the furrow in his brow. he was clearly uncomfortable, but he didn't make a move to pull you away from the strangers. rather, he only stood there, sulkily contemplating.
sensing his unease, you subtly shifted closer to him, hoping to offer some reassurance. megumi glanced down at you, his gaze softening ever so slightly before returning to the strangers, "hey, you done talking?" he shot at the strangers with thinly veiled irritation.
he then sighed, a hint frustration crossing his features. without another word, he gently took your hand and pulled you away from the conversation, his grip firm but not forceful. as you walked, you stole a glance at megumi, finding his expression softened slightly, his jealousy dissipating now that you were out of the strangers' reach. âi didnât feel it like has to be said, but,â a tint of red swelled on his face, his eyes denying your gaze. âyeah, youâre always pretty. and if you need someone to say it, just,â
âjust ask me, okay?â
YUTA OKKOTSU. you responded with a timid smile, sensing yuuta's comforting presence beside you. he let out a soft chuckle, his laughter soothed the situation as you thanked the compliment. "i appreciate it.â
yuuta's casual reaction didnât appear to dismiss the strangers, as they continue to strike up a discussion as though youâve been friends for years. while yuuta stays a silent yet watchful presence, they kept the questions going.
after a while, yuuta's smile widened, his eyes crinkling with amusement as he glanced at his watch. "it was fun talking to you guys," he said, his tone gentle but firm. "but me and my girlfriend need to be somewhere else."
you blinked in surprise at his sudden intervention, but the strangers took it in stride and finally offering their farewells. after they walked away, you turned to yuuta, curiosity piqued by his unexpected assertiveness.
"youâre not going to say anything about it?â you commented, impressed by his ability to not get jealous or anything else in between. yuuta brushed your hair, his gaze warm with affection. "cause they werenât wrong though. you are the cutest.â
@uzurakis â reqs are open! <3
#.writing#jjk x reader#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jujutsu kaisen#jujutsu kaisen fluff#megumi fluff#megumi fushiguro#megumi fushiguro x reader#fushiguro x reader#megumi x reader#gojo satoru#gojo satoru x reader#gojo x reader#gojo x you#gojo fluff#geto suguru x reader#geto suguru#itadori yuuji x reader#itadori yuuji#itadori x reader#yuji itadori#yuji x reader#yuuta fluff#yuuta okkotsu x reader#okkotsu yuuta#yuuta x reader#itadori fluff#jjk gojo
3K notes
·
View notes
Note
omggg I have oneeeeđ€
ALSO I LOVE YOUR FICS
so fmc is out with her bestfreinds, the kook boys- Kelce ,top and rafe for lunch and waiter Sofia attempting to flirt with rafe but our man only has eyes on his girl. â„ïž mc ends up teasing rafe after the incident cause of the attention heâs getting and rafe teasing her back asking her if sheâs jealous hehe
Jealousy, Jealousy || Rafe Cameron x fem!reader
A/n: half of me feels bad about Sofia in these type of fics but remember Rafe wants YOU and ONLY you đ
Warnings: nothing really :)
Word count: 836
MASTERLIST
divider by @yoonitos
âSheâs coming again,â Kelce muttered under his breath, nudging Rafe with a knowing smirk. Rafe fought the urge to roll his eyes, the annoyance evident in his tightened jaw. Topper chuckled, both he and Kelce watching as Sofia approached their table, her steps light and deliberate.
Her presence was unmistakable, and her eyes were locked onto Rafe. âHey, anyone need another drink?â Sofiaâs voice was bright and cheerful, but her gaze lingered on Rafe just a fraction too long.
He resolutely kept his eyes fixed straight ahead, focusing intently on a spot somewhere behind Kelce, refusing to give her the satisfaction of his attention.
Topper glanced at Rafe, sensing his discomfort, before answering for the group. âNah, weâre all good here, thanks.â His tone was polite but firm. Sofia nodded, her smile unwavering. âAll right, just let me know if you need anything.â
As she turned to leave, her eyes subtly drifted over Rafe, as if hoping for a reaction. Rafeâs frustration simmered just below the surface, and he couldnât suppress a scoff. Fishing out his phone, he quickly texted you, his fingers tapping out the message with a mix of impatience and frustration.
From the moment they had arrived at the country club for lunch, Sofia had been constantly hovering around them, her attention mostly focused on Rafe. No matter how many hints he dropped about being content and committed to his relationship with you, she just didnât seem to get it.
Rafe: When are you coming?
Y/n: In like 10 minutes!!!
Rafe let out a sigh of relief as he read your reply, his tension easing slightly. Shutting off his phone, he cast a hopeful glance towards the front entrance, silently wishing you would appear any second.
After about ten minutes, the front doors swung open, revealing you and Sarah. Engaged in lively conversation, the two of you walked through the entrance, laughter bubbling between you. Rafeâs face lit up at the sight, and he immediately stood up, making his way toward you with an eager smile.
As Rafe strode across the room, Sofia rounded a corner, her eyes lighting up as she saw him heading in her direction. âHey, Rafeââ she began, her voice hopeful. But Rafe didnât even glance her way, brushing past her without a second thought, his focus entirely on you. The smile on Sofiaâs face faltered, her heart sinking as she turned to watch him.
âHey, babe,â Rafe greeted you warmly, his hands finding their way to the back of your neck as he pulled you into a deep kiss. Sarah, standing beside you, rolled her eyes and let out a mock gag. âJesus,â she muttered, shaking her head before wandering off to give you two some space.
You smiled into the kiss, feeling Rafeâs affection and urgency. Pulling away slightly, you chuckled. âWhat was that for?â you asked, your eyes twinkling with amusement as he peppered kisses along your cheek.
âNothinâ, just missed you,â Rafe mumbled against your skin, his voice low and filled with sincerity. You couldnât help but giggle at his tenderness, feeling warmth spread through you.
With his arm wrapped securely around your back, Rafe guided you towards the table where his friends were seated. As you approached, Kelce and Topper exchanged knowing looks, smirking at Rafeâs obvious delight. Sofia, now back behind the bar, watched from a distance.
âThank God youâre here,â Topper quipped as you approached, a grin spreading across his face. âI thought Rafeâs jaw would break from all the clenching heâs been doing.â You raised an eyebrow at him, then turned to Rafe, who was pointedly looking away. âWhy? What happened while I wasnât here?â you asked, chuckling.
âSofiaâs what happened,â Topper continued, and your confusion deepened. âSeems that pogueâs got a thing for your man here.â Rafe let out a scoff. âYou think? She could barely keep her eyes off me.â
You glanced back at Sofia, who quickly looked away when your eyes met. âShe kept looking at you, did she?â you asked, your arm protectively wrapping around Rafeâs neck. He smirked, enjoying your reaction.
âArenât you popular with pogues these days, hmm?â you teased, giving Rafe a playful nudge. He chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eye. âMhmm, you jealous, baby?â Rafe asked, his tone light and teasing.
You rolled your eyes playfully. ââM not,â you said, pressing a kiss to his cheek. âI know youâre mine anyways,â you shrugged, feeling his smirk against your skin as his hand came up to rest on your hip. âAlways,â he murmured, his voice low and sincere.
#drew starkey#rafe cameron#fanfiction#outer banks#rafe cameron x reader#drew starkey x reader#drew starkey x y/n#rafe cameron smut#rafe cameron x you#obx fanfiction#rafe cameron x y/n#rafe cameron x female reader#rafe cameron x smut#rafe cameron x oc#rafe cameron x kook!reader#outerbanks rafe#outer banks x y/n#outer banks x you#outer banks fanfiction#rafe cameron outer banks#outer banks x reader#rafe outer banks#outer banks au#rafe cameron au#drew starkey x you#drew starkey x female reader#drew starkey x oc#obx imagine#rafe fanfiction#rafe x reader
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
iâm serious about you
summary: gojo realizes just how much he likes you when you go on your first date
note: feeling a bit soft for gojo rn so pls enjoy this little scenarioâŠitâs 2am and i just wanna write something before i go to bed <3 gojo is probably a little ooc but this is my blog so!!!
iâm a lil rusty when ur comes to writing fics but i hope u enjoy!
warnings: fluff fluff fluff + she/her pronouns
masterlist :)
âIâm surprised this place is open so late.â
You mutter absentmindedly as you look at the pastries behind the glass, face at a respectable distance while Gojo stands beside you. He leans down to see what you see, his own eye catching the chocolate cake sitting on the top shelf.
âNanami told me about it a while ago,â he explains. âSays he likes to come here when he canât sleep since theyâre open so late.â
âDo you like this bakery?â
Gojo watches as you pick and choose which pastries you want to try. The girl behind the counter lifts her gaze to him, eyes widening before averting her gaze to the small box in her hands.
âHavenât tried it, actually,â Gojo says. He rubs the back of his neck when you turn around. âI, uh, wanted to wait. To try it with you, I mean.â
He sees your mouth morph into a shy smile and he canât help but return it. Gojo turns and orders a beverage from the cashier, watching as her fingers fumble with the buttons before she relays the bill.
Youâre about to pull out your wallet when Gojo reacts quicker than you can comprehend. You watch as he gives his credit card to the cashier without batting an eyelash. He laughs when you huff and grumble about being able to pay for the pastries since he paid for dinner, but he bumps his hips with yours and tells you itâs on him.
You look so perfect under the awful fluorescent lights in your best dress and hair let down. Heâs not used to seeing you like this; so carefree without your worries tucked away in that pretty little head of yours.
Gojo used to think heâd make it through life without relying on anyone and that he couldnât count on other people for his own source of happiness and companionship. But he canât deny thereâs something about you that tugs at his heart strings a bit too aggressively.
This feeling follows him to the morning prior, when he asked you to accompany him to dinner. Gojo had guessed that you liked him more than you let on but heâd be lying if he said he didnât feel the same. This new sensation in the pit of his stomach travels with him tonight, especially when he takes a step back to fully absorb the way you look in his jacket. It dwarfs your shorter stature yet Gojo thinks it was made for you to wear.
The girl behind the counter turns around to finish the order, leaving the two of you to your wits for the time being. Gojo senses that thisâcasual dating or otherwiseâisnât something you do often. He silently thanks Shoko for drilling him about you (likes, dislikes, who you are as a person aside from the so-called friend group you two belong in) because he sees your finger tapping against the side of your leg and decides to make a move.
âI really like spending time with you,â Gojo starts. âI could do this again and again if you let me.â
âReally?â you ask, sounding something akin to disbelief. Your dress follows your movements as you turn around but all Gojo can focus on is the way your cheeks begin to blush. How cute.
He takes a step forward, nodding. âBelieve it or not, I really enjoy spending all of my money on cute girls.â
âIs that so?â you ask with an uptick in your voice. âWonder if Iâm the cutest, then.â
Gojo knows youâre joking by the way youâre smiling at him, but he wants to set the record straight.
âYou are,â he says, âbecause youâre the only one.â
A soft sound distracts the two of you and he looks past your shoulder to see the cashier has set his beverage on the counter. Gojo thanks her and grabs the cup when he notices notices sheâs written her phone number on the back of the surface. His stomach drops when he sees your eyes linger on the penmanship.
He panics.
âI must be special.â
Your voice lacks the humor from moments prior, eyes glazing over the written numbers while Gojo pathetically stands like heâs a frozen statue. He doesnât know why he cares what you think of him nor why he wants to disprove the theory that he canât settle down because of an innate need to flirt with everything that breathes. He watches you swallow and avert your gaze to the exit sign when he nods furiously.
âYeah, you are.â
Gojo throws the beverage in the trash can beside him and cups your jaw in both of his hands to pull you into a tender kiss in the middle of a poorly lit bakery with two other patrons. He thinks your lips taste like coconut and sugar, so soft that he could keep his mouth on you forever and never complain.
He must be doing something right because youâre kissing him back.
You pull away first and he laughs at your flustered state, leaning in to press another quick kiss to your lips before you can escape him. He pays no mind to the girl who walks into the back room.
âIâll spend however long it takes to make you understand that Iâm serious about you,â Gojo promises.
âYou better send Nanami a thank you card.â You grab the box of pastries. âTaking me here was a good start.â
Yeah, he thinks. Sheâs the one.
#gojo x reader#gojo x you#gojo x oc#jjk x reader#jjk x you#jjk x oc#gojo satoru#gojo satoru x reader#gojo satoru x oc#gojo satoru x you#jujutsu kaisen x reader#gojo satoru fluff#ahhh itâs been so long since iâve written fanfics and itâs 2am#very sorry for any poor writing choices#but i hope you liked it!#<3#my writing
4K notes
·
View notes
Text
That no-good-first-man-on-earth
Parings: Alastor x reader
Summary: Alastor opens up to you (kinda). You confront him about his cane being gone, asking what happened after the early extermination attack.
Word count: (Around) 1154
Warnings: Mention of Adam dying, mention of death, mention of Al taking someoneâs soul, ummm.. yes I think thatâs about it!
A/N: YES I MADE IT !! the ending might be a bit rusty but I hope you enjoy it nevertheless! ïżŒ:â)
It was a week or two after the early extermination attack. The hotel has gotten a bit more residents and attention due to Charlie and the original residents protecting hell and successfully winning. The hotel has gotten an upgrade, thatâs for sure. Lucifer now approves of its looks, so that says something.
During the attack you noticed how Alastor disappeared for a while and came back when it was all over. It made you question what happened when he went up against Adam. He was fine, physically. But you noticed something in his eyes that changed. Of course, he still smiles the same as before.. but it doesnât always seem like he wants to. But the biggest, most obvious thing you noticed is that his staff/cane is gone. Nobody really seemed to question it but it set off an alarm in your brain because, well, he always has it on him.
Youâre currently sitting in one of the lounge chairs in the lobby of the hotel, when you see Alastor confidently stroll in. He gives the lobby a quick look all around to see whoâs all in there. In which, right now itâs just you.
âHello, my dear!â He says, smiling and starts walking towards you.
âI must say, itâs rare that itâs empty in this area. Peace and quiet is often something I donât have the luxury in experiencing, especially now that the hotel has gotten the attention that Charlie desperately craved.â He laughs.
Heâs now standing beside you. You look up and smile back at him.
âYeah, Iâm happy for her though. She seems very overwhelmed, you know? But in a good way.â You say.
âMm yes, she does, doesnât she?â
You want to bring up how he doesnât have his cane anymore, but you donât know exactly how heâll react. Though, he hasnât ever snapped at you so you think it wonât be bad. Knowing him, heâll probably just avoid the question by saying, âthatâs for me to know.â As he does whenever someone brings up why he was absent for 7 years.
âHey, Al?â You say, looking at him.
He raises his brow in question.
âHm? What is it, dear?â He asks.
âI have a question.. you totally donât need to tell me but Iâve just noticed that your um.. cane? You donât have it anymore.â
You notice as you bring it up, Alastor tenses up and smiles more, darting his eyes away from you. You can feel that this was something he didnât think youâd bring up.
He doesnât seem to be saying anything, so you continue. âI was just wondering.. why is that? You usually keep it on you at all times. And also Iâve noticed that youâve been a bit different since-â You are stopped suddenly by Alastor using his shadow magic to teleport the two of you to his room.
You are caught by surprise, looking around disoriented, but than you realize where you are.ïżŒ
âUhm- Al?â You question.
You assume he took you two to his room because he didnât want anyone to hear the conversation, so you donât question it. Which makes sense, he doesnât want anyone else questioning his motives.
He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. He opens his eyes and looks at you. âThat is for me to know.â He says in a neutral tone.
Wow such a surprising statement.
âI knew youâd say that. Listen, you know you can talk to me, right? Iâm here for you.â You assure him.
He looks at you weirdly, as if he is waiting for the joke line to happen. But it doesnât. You care for him. Thatâs definitely new. Sure, Alastor has friends. Or, acquaintances, as he calls it. But you seem to deeply care for him and what happened.
He isnât sure exactly how to react. âHow amusing! Thatâs very kind of you.â He says and chuckles. You notice something in his eyes that doesnât align with the emotion he is trying to project.
âAlastor, Iâm serious. You donât need to put on a show for me.. I want to know the real you.â You say, looking at him.
He debates if he should continue with his charades, but knows youâll just see past it. He never ever would be this laid-back with anyone else accusing him of âputting on a showâ or accusing him of having alternative feelings. He wouldâve surely taken their soul or.. well, killed them by now. But you and his relationship has always been good. You guys always chat about whatever nonsense comes to mind, he showed you around the place where he records his radio broadcasts, and even let you attended once. He always had a soft spot for you. You never had a fear of him and never liked it when Husk or other people badmouthed him. He once caught you ranting to Niffty about how much you adored him. It made him smile.
Alastor squints his eyes and thinks of what to say.
âWell, my dear. You know that no-good-first-man-on-earth? Adam, I believe his name was.â He emphasizes the word âwas,â seemingly to be very happy and satisfied now that heâs dead. He laughs continues, âhe used his no-good angelic waves to break in half!â He says.
Youâre in shock. Not because you thought his cane was indestructible or anything. It was because he actually told you what happened. You guess he trusts you more than he lets on.
âOh..â You look at him sympathetically. âIâm so sorry, Alastor.â
âMm, yes. Me too. But no worries, dear. I can live without it.â He says trying to cover up the fact that he cares quite a lot.
Without thinking, you place a hand on his arm trying to give him comfort. He slowly moves his head to look at your hand. He doesnât mind one bit, in fact, he feels the complete opposite of how he usual feels when people try to touch him.
You quickly remember he doesnât like physical touch very much, so you move to pull away.
âNo.â He says quickly.
Youâre confused and question what he means.
âNo, what?â
Your hand on his arm felt like a new sensation he hasnât felt before. He quickly became embarrassed of his sudden outburst decline of you not taking his hand on his arm.
Something inside him snaps and his persona cracks, and he then does something that youâve never expect.
He hugs you.
Your heart feels warm and you have butterflies in your stomach. THE Alastor, the radio demon is hugging you. You donât see him as those labels though. You see him as HIM.
Despite your incredible shock in what is happening, you hug him back, wrapping your arms around his suit jacket.
âI do apologize.â He mumbles while hugging you.
âYou donât have to apologize, Alastor. This is what I wanted. For you to open up.â You say softly and smile.
He doesnât pull away yet, and you donât mind one bit.
A/N: IM THINKING OF MAKING A PART TWO WHERE THE READER MAKES HIM ANOTHER CANE AS A SURPRISE. LET ME KNOW WHAT YOU THINK!!!!
#:alastor#alastor x reader#alastor hazbin hotel x reader#the radio demon x reader#alastor altruist#alastor imagine#alastor x reader hazbin hotel#alastor#alastor hazbin hotel#alastor x you#hazbin hotel imagine#hazbin hotel x reader#alastor episode 8#my works#alastor fluff
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
I Let The World Burn For You - N.R | Part 1
P: Serial Killer!Ni-ki X Fem!Reader
Warnings: Graphic Descriptions, Murder, Manipulation, Attempted Murder, Injury/Blood, Teasing, Angst, Obsessive Behaviour, Mind Games, Ni-ki is a nerd.
Synopsis: Youâve always loved crime shows, captivated by the mystery and mind games, but you never expected to live in one. When a killer develops an unsettling obsession with you, youâre thrust into a deadly game where youâre not just a targetâyouâre the centerpiece.
Wordcount: 27k
a/n: HELLO! TUMBLR!? Since i cant have more then 1k blocks i had to split this in 2 parts! LET ME WRITE LONG FICS! PLS! ugh.. (i kept replaying the apparation by sleeptoken while writing :p) hope yall enjoy another dark romance with obsessed yet super whipped Ni-ki! ( he kinda a red flag)
See request here
--
Youâve always had a fascination with crime shows. The ones without too many jump scares or unnecessary goreâyou could do without that. What hooked you wasnât the blood or the screams; it was the puzzle. The way the police pieced together scattered fragments of a life, how they followed the tiniest trail of evidence to unravel the truth. Every crime media you could find, you devoured it all.
At school, it wasnât unusual to find you with your nose buried in a crime or mystery novel. Whether it was during lunch, in the corner of the library, or even in the few precious minutes before class started, the worn pages of your current read were always in your hands. Sherlock Holmes, Agatha Christie, modern thrillersâyou read them all.
Your classmates noticed, of course. Theyâd whisper about it in passing, sometimes teasing you for being "obsessed with murder books." But you didnât care. If anything, you found their reactions amusing. They didnât get it, didnât understand how fascinating it was to try to outsmart the characters or piece together clues before the story revealed its secrets. Even your teachers started catching on. Your literature professor once quipped, âIf I ever go missing, Iâll trust you to solve the case,â while glancing at the battered mystery novel lying atop your open notebook.
But it wasnât just about books or shows anymore. Over time, the skills you picked up seeped into your daily life. Youâd notice thingsâdetails others overlooked. A friendâs new haircut no one mentioned, the faint smell of smoke lingering on someoneâs jacket, or the way peopleâs stories didnât quite line up. Youâd trained your brain to analyze, to question, to search for answers.
You didnât really have anyone to share your interest with, but that didnât bother you much. Most people at school had their own cliques, their own hobbies, and their own little dramas to focus on. You didnât fit neatly into any of those circles, but you were fine with that.
Besides, there was something satisfying about keeping to yourself. It gave you the freedom to observe without distraction. People-watching became second natureâcatching snippets of conversations, noticing who avoided who in the hallways, or piecing together which classmates had paired off in secret. It was like the school was its own crime scene, full of tiny, inconsequential mysteries that no one else even thought to notice.
You had your theories about everyone, from the student council president who always left early on Thursdays to the quiet kid in the back row who seemed to have a different excuse for every missing assignment. None of it was malicious, of courseâit was just your way of passing the time.
But every so often, youâd catch someone watching you. A fleeting glance from across the cafeteria or a pair of eyes lingering a little too long in the hallway.
But every time you tried to figure out who it was, the moment would pass too quickly. Youâd glance up, scanning the crowd, but no one would be looking your way. It was frustrating in a way that didnât make sense, like trying to solve a puzzle without all the pieces.
And yet, the gaze itself was never uncomfortable. It didnât feel like the sharp, judgmental stares you were used to when people whispered about your âmurder books.â No, this one was different. It was soft, almost curious, like whoever it was didnât want to disturb you. Instead of making you uneasy, it left a warmth in its wake, a strange flutter in your chest that lingered long after the moment passed.
You started to notice it more often. In the cafeteria, during assemblies, even on the rare occasions when youâd glance up from your book in the library. It was subtle, just a sense that someone was watching, but every time you turned your head to catch them, they were gone.
It became a mystery of its own, one you couldnât quite let go of. You tried to piece it together the way you would in a show or a novel. Who sat near you at lunch? Who crossed paths with you between classes? Who could have that kind of presence without you noticing until it was too late?
But no matter how much you thought about it, you came up empty. And the strangest part was, you werenât entirely sure you wanted to solve it. Because, in some inexplicable way, that gaze felt⊠safe. Like someone had taken the time to notice youânot as the âgirl with the crime books,â but as you.
Still, the curiosity gnawed at you. One day, as you sat in your usual spot by the library window, lost in a particularly tense chapter of your latest read, you felt it again. That quiet, steady gaze, warm and unhurried.
This time, you didnât look up right away. Instead, you waited, letting the feeling settle over you like a blanket. You turned the page of your book slowly, pretending to stay engrossed, all while your pulse quickened in anticipation.
And then, with deliberate calm, you lifted your head and scanned the room.
At first, it seemed like every other time. Just a sea of faces, none of them focused on you. But then, in the far corner, you caught itâa pair of eyes meeting yours before quickly looking away.
Your heart stuttered. You knew that face.
You knew that face because it belonged to Nishimura Ni-ki. Quiet, unassuming, always with his head buried in a textbook or his notebook. You hadnât talked much, only exchanging a few words in the classes you shared or the brief, awkward apologies after he accidentally bumped into you in the hallway, scrambling to pick up his scattered books. He wasnât exactly invisible, but he never drew attention to himselfânot in the way others did.
But you also knew him for another reason. Nishimura Ni-ki was the campus prime target for bullying.
You hated seeing it. The way some of the guys would shove him into lockers, muttering cruel things under their breath loud enough for him to hear. The way others would snatch his things, throw them across the hall, or crumple his assignments into balls of paper. Worst of all was the day you saw someone snap his glasses clean in half, right in front of him, leaving him standing there, helpless and humiliated.
Without even thinking, you had stepped in. No hesitation, no second thoughtâyou just swung. Your fist connected with the guyâs face, the sickening crack of his nose breaking echoing in the hallway. Everything had gone silent. People stared as you shook out your knuckles, glaring down at the guy as he clutched his face, blood pouring between his fingers.
Sure, you got suspended for a few days after that, but it had been worth it.
From that day on, youâd kept an eye outânot just for Ni-ki, but for anyone being harassed. You couldnât stand it, couldnât stand the way some people seemed to think they had a right to make others miserable just because they could. But with Ni-ki, it was different. Something about the way heâd looked at you that dayâwide-eyed, stunned, like he couldnât quite believe someone had stood up for himâit stuck with you.
After that, you noticed him more often. Sitting alone in the library, his hair falling into his eyes as he scribbled notes. Walking to class with his close-knit group of friends, smiling faintly at something one of them said. And now, you realized, he was quietly watching you.
Your stomach flipped as your eyes locked with his for the briefest moment before he quickly looked away, pretending to focus on the open book in front of him. You hadnât even realized he knew who you were, let alone that heâd been the one watching you all this time.
For a moment, you sat frozen, unsure what to do. Then, on impulse, you stood up, tucking your book under your arm as you made your way across the library.
Ni-ki didnât notice you at first. He was scribbling something in the margins of his notebook, his brows furrowed in concentration. But when you stopped in front of his table, he glanced up, and his eyes widened.
âHey,â you said, keeping your voice low to avoid disturbing the others. âGot room for one more?â
His gaze darted to the empty chair across from him, then back to you. For a moment, he looked like he might say no. But then he nodded, his lips curling into the faintest hint of a smile.
âYeah,â he murmured, his voice quiet but steady. âSure.â
You slid into the seat, setting your book down on the table. For a moment, neither of you spoke, the silence stretching between you like an unspoken question. But it wasnât awkward. If anything, it felt⊠comfortable.
You sat there for a while, the silence punctuated only by the faint scratch of Ni-kiâs pencil against his notebook and the soft rustle of turning pages. But your curiosity wouldnât let you sit still for long. You closed your book, leaning forward slightly.
âCan I ask you something?â you said, keeping your voice low.
Ni-ki looked up from his notes, his pencil pausing mid-word. His expression was cautious, unsure, but he nodded. âYeah?â
âWhy were you looking at me earlier?â you asked, tilting your head slightly. âItâs not the first time, is it?â
His eyes widened, and a faint flush crept up his neck. âOh, IâuhâŠâ He trailed off, fumbling for words. For a moment, you thought he might brush it off or deny it entirely. But then he exhaled and gave a small, sheepish shrug. âIâve seen you reading crime novels. A lot. And⊠I like them too.â
You blinked, surprised. âYou do?â
He nodded, glancing down at his notebook like he was embarrassed to admit it. âYeah. I mean, I donât talk about it much, but Iâve always been into them. Mysteries, thrillers, true crime⊠all of it. I guess I just noticed because youâre always reading them too.â
A grin spread across your face before you could stop it. âSeriously? I didnât think anyone else here cared about that stuff.â
Ni-kiâs lips twitched into a small smile. âYeah, well⊠itâs not exactly the kind of thing people talk about, you know? But Iâve always thought it was coolâhow detectives figure everything out, all the little clues coming together.â
âExactly!â you said, leaning forward a little more, your excitement bubbling over. âThatâs the best part. Like, the storyâs great and all, but the process of solving it? The way everything clicks in the end? Itâs so satisfying.â
His smile widened, and for the first time, he looked genuinely at ease. âRight? And when you figure it out before the characters do? Thatâs the best feeling.â
You nodded eagerly, the conversation flowing effortlessly now. You started swapping favorite books and shows, debating the best fictional detectives and the most clever twists youâd seen. Ni-ki talked about his love for true crime documentaries, how heâd binge-watch them whenever he had a free weekend. You shared your obsession with whodunits, confessing how youâd pause episodes just to try to solve the case before the big reveal.
Time slipped by without you realizing it. The library around you faded into the background as you talked, your usual quiet demeanor replaced by the spark of shared enthusiasm. Ni-ki was surprisingly easy to talk to, his reserved nature melting away as the two of you bonded over your mutual love for crime stories.
At some point, you glanced at the clock and realized lunch was almost over. You sighed, reluctantly closing your book. âGuess weâll have to pick this up later. Iâve got class.â
Ni-ki nodded, but there was a flicker of something in his eyesâdisappointment, maybe? It was subtle, but you caught it.
âHey,â you said as you stood, slinging your bag over your shoulder. âWe should talk more about this sometime. Maybe⊠tomorrow?â
His gaze snapped up to yours, and for a moment, he just stared at you, like he couldnât quite believe you were serious. Then he nodded, his smile small but genuine. âYeah. Iâd like that.â
You grinned and gave him a quick wave before heading toward the door.
The rest of the day felt oddly brighter. You couldnât quite put your finger on why, but something about that conversation with Ni-ki lingered with you. Maybe it was because youâd finally found someone who shared your interest, someone who didnât just dismiss it as âweirdâ or âcreepy.â Or maybe it was because, for the first time, Ni-ki hadnât seemed like the quiet, distant figure youâd always known him as. He felt⊠real.
The next day, you found yourself scanning the library during lunch without even thinking about it. And sure enough, there he wasâsitting at the same table, his notebook open in front of him, scribbling something in his neat handwriting.
You hesitated for a moment, suddenly feeling a little nervous. What if he thought yesterday was a one-time thing? What if he wasnât expecting you to actually show up? But then he looked up, and the moment his eyes met yours, his face lit up with a small but unmistakable smile.
That was all the invitation you needed. You crossed the room and slid into the seat across from him, setting your bag down beside you.
âHey,â you said, trying to sound casual.
âHey,â he replied, his tone soft but warm.
It didnât take long for the conversation to pick up where youâd left off. You talked about the book you were reading, how the protagonist was struggling to crack a seemingly unsolvable case. Ni-ki listened intently, occasionally chiming in with his own thoughts or theories. When it was his turn, he shared about a true crime documentary heâd started the night before.
As the days went by, it became a routine. Every lunch break, youâd find each other in the library, your conversations growing longer and more animated. What started as casual chats about crime novels and documentaries quickly expanded into other topicsâfavorite genres, books youâd loved as kids, even the little quirks youâd noticed about your classmates.
Ni-ki opened up more than you ever expected. You learned that he loved puzzles, that he had a knack for spotting patterns and solving problems. He admitted, almost shyly, that he wanted to be a forensic scientist someday, to solve real-life mysteries.
You told him about your fascination with detective work, how youâd always loved the idea of uncovering the truth. You joked that maybe youâd end up as a detective yourself one day, solving cases while he analyzed the evidence. He laughed at that, a soft, genuine sound that you realized you wanted to hear more of.
âHey,â he said, his voice quieter than usual.
You looked up, slinging your bag over your shoulder. âYeah?â
âI just⊠I wanted to say thanks,â he said, not quite meeting your eyes. âFor, you know⊠sticking up for me. Back then. And now.â
You blinked, caught off guard by the sincerity in his tone. âYou donât have to thank me for that, Ni-ki. No one deserves to be treated like that.â
He nodded, his fingers fidgeting with the strap of his bag. âI know, but⊠it meant a lot. And so does this. Talking to you, I mean. Itâs⊠nice.â
You felt a warmth spread through your chest, the same kind youâd felt every time you caught him watching you. âItâs nice for me too,â you admitted, offering him a small smile.
For a moment, he just looked at you, his expression soft and almost⊠hopeful. Then he nodded, slinging his bag over his shoulder.
âSame time tomorrow?â he asked.
âOf course,â you said, already looking forward to it.
--
You and Ni-ki walked side by side down the hallway, the buzz of students heading to their next class filling the air. He was carrying a few books in his arms, his notebook precariously balanced on top, while the two of you chatted about your plans for the day.
âIâve got a project due for history,â you said, groaning. âIâll probably be stuck in the library all afternoon. What about you?â
âStudying for the calculus test,â Ni-ki replied with a faint smile. âThough, knowing me, Iâll still probably bomb it.â
âYou wonât,â you assured him. âYou just need to stop doubting yourself so much.â
He chuckled softly at that, and the sound was warmâgenuine. You had started to notice these little things about him, the way he opened up a bit more when it was just the two of you.
As you reached your classroom door, you slowed to a stop, turning to face him. âAlright, this is me. Iâll see you at lunch later?â
âYeah, Iâllââ
Before Ni-ki could finish his sentence, someone shoved him hard from behind. He stumbled forward, dropping his books as he fell onto his knees. His notebook skidded across the floor, pages fluttering.
âOops,â the voice sneered mockingly from behind. âDidnât see you there, nerd.â
You whipped around, your blood instantly boiling. It was one of the usual suspectsâone of the guys who seemed to make it his personal mission to make Ni-kiâs life miserable. His smug smirk widened as he stood there, hands in his pockets, his posture radiating mock innocence.
âWhat the hell is wrong with you?â you snapped, your voice echoing in the hallway.
The guy raised an eyebrow, shrugging nonchalantly. âRelax, it was an accident.â
âAccident, my ass,â you shot back, stepping forward. âYouâve got the brainpower of a rock, but even you know how to avoid people in a hallway.â
A few students nearby paused to watch, their conversations trailing off as they sensed the tension.
The guyâs smirk faltered for a second, his eyes narrowing. âWatch your mouth.â
âOr what?â you challenged, crossing your arms. âYouâll try to push me too? Letâs see how far you get.â
He opened his mouth, likely to hurl an insult your way, but before he could get the words out, a stern voice interrupted.
âIs there a problem here?â
A teacher had appeared at the end of the hallway, arms crossed, eyes flicking between you, Ni-ki, and the bully.
The guy immediately straightened, his smugness replaced with a fake innocence. âNo problem, sir. Just a little accident.â
The teacherâs eyes lingered on him for a moment, skeptical but unwilling to escalate without proof. âThen I suggest you keep moving before youâre late to class.â
The bully muttered something under his breath and stalked off, throwing one last glare over his shoulder. You glared right back until he disappeared into the crowd.
With the hallway clearing, you turned back to Ni-ki, who was still on the ground, gathering his books with a quiet, resigned expression. You knelt down beside him, helping him scoop up his notebook and a few loose papers.
âYou okay?â you asked softly, handing him the last of his things.
He nodded, though his cheeks were flushed, not from the fall but from the embarrassment of it all. âYeah. Thanks.â
You stood and offered him your hand. He hesitated for a moment before taking it, and you pulled him to his feet.
âDonât let jerks like that get to you,â you said firmly, your voice softer now. âHeâs just miserable with his own life, so heâs trying to make you feel the same way. But he doesnât get to win.â
Ni-kiâs lips twitched into the smallest of smiles as he adjusted the books in his arms. âIâm starting to think you like fighting my battles more than I do.â
You laughed, nudging his arm lightly. âSomeoneâs gotta have your back.â
The bell rang just as you and Ni-ki made your way to your separate classes.
You sank into your seat, the dull buzz of the classroom settling around you as your mind wandered back to what had just happened. You hated seeing that side of Ni-ki dimmed by people who had nothing better to do than pick on someone who kept to himself.
Your teacher walked in, and the usual routine of class began. You tried to focus, taking notes, participating when necessary, but it was hard to shake off the image of Ni-ki being knocked down again. Even harder, was knowing that no matter how much you tried to defend him, the cycle would probably continue.
It wasnât that you didnât understand the way people like that bully operatedâpeople who picked on others because they could, because it was easier to tear someone else down than deal with their own problems. What pissed you off was that Ni-ki never seemed to ask for help. He didnât fight back, didnât make a scene, and kept everything buried under that quiet, almost invisible demeanor of his.
You didnât know why you cared so much. Maybe it was because he was finally someone who shared your interests, someone who didnât see you as weird or obsessive for reading crime novels or binge-watching shows about detectives. Or maybe it was because, for the first time in a long while, you found someone you didnât mind looking out for.
The rest of class passed by in a blur, and when the bell rang again, signaling the end of the period, you packed up your things quickly, eager to catch up with Ni-ki.
You hadnât seen him on your way out, but he wasnât hard to find. When you stepped out into the hall, you spotted him near his locker, his back slightly hunched as he rifled through his bag. He looked like he was in his own world, eyes focused on something only he could see.
You walked up to him, your footsteps steady.
âYou good?â you asked, breaking the silence.
Ni-ki turned slightly, startled for a moment. When he saw it was you, the tension in his shoulders visibly loosened. âYeah, Iâm fine,â he replied, his voice soft but steady. âThanks again for earlier. You didnât have to do that.â
You shrugged, trying to downplay it. âItâs not a big deal. Heâs just a jerk. Besides, if no one stands up for you, who will?â
Ni-ki didnât answer right away. He just stared at you for a moment, as if weighing your words. After a long pause, he gave a small, almost shy smile. âI guess⊠Iâve never really thought about it like that.â
âWell, now you know,â you said with a grin. âIf you ever need backup, Iâm around.â You tried to keep your tone light, but there was a quiet sincerity in it.
Ni-ki nodded, his expression softening, as if he were grateful, but unsure how to show it. âThanks. I⊠I appreciate it.â
The bell rang, signaling the start of the next class, and you both turned to head in opposite directions. You glanced back at him before walking away, feeling that familiar pull of wanting to make sure he was okay.
Over the next few days, you found yourself in more and more situations where people were picking on Ni-ki, or even just others around campus. It wasnât always the same faces; sometimes it was a random group, sometimes it was a repeat offender. But every time, you couldnât just walk by.
One afternoon, you were heading toward the library when you spotted a couple of guys standing by the lockers. One of them had his hands shoved into Ni-kiâs chest, laughing as he made some cruel remark about Ni-kiâs glasses being too big for his face. Ni-kiâs eyes were lowered, his shoulders tense, his voice barely a whisper as he tried to back away, but the guys werenât letting him go.
Without thinking, you rushed forward, your heart pounding in your chest. âHey!â you called out, your voice cutting through the laughter. âWhat the hell is wrong with you?â
The guys turned to face you, their expressions mocking. âOh, look, itâs the weird kid whoâs always reading those detective books,â one of them sneered. âWhat, you gonna cry for him too?â
You didnât flinch. âIâll cry if it means you get a reality check. You think picking on people makes you cool? It doesnât.â
The bully smirked, stepping closer. âMaybe you should mind your own business, huh? No one cares what you think.â
âThatâs where youâre wrong,â you snapped, standing your ground. âI do care. And I donât let people get away with treating others like crap. So if youâve got a problem with him, youâve got a problem with me.â You took a step forward, matching his arrogance with a calm confidence. âGo ahead, say something back. I dare you.â
The guyâs face twisted in frustration, but before he could retort, another voice interrupted.
âIs there a problem here?â A teacher had appeared, walking briskly down the hall with an authoritative presence.
The bully shot one last glance at you, a sneer still hanging on his lips, before muttering, âWhatever, itâs just a joke.â
âThen keep your âjokesâ to yourself,â you said, watching as he slinked off with his friend in tow.
As the tension cleared, you turned to Ni-ki, who was standing there, still looking a little shell-shocked. He didnât speak for a moment, just staring at you like you had just pulled him out of the depths of something he didnât know how to escape.
âYou alright?â you asked quietly, your voice softer now.
Ni-ki nodded slowly, though he still looked like he wasnât quite sure how to respond. âIâIâm fine. Thanks again. But you really didnât have to do that.â
âI did,â you said, giving him a smile. âI donât let people get away with stuff like that. You deserve better than being treated like that, and so does everyone else.â
Ni-kiâs eyes met yours for a moment, something unreadable flickering behind them before he spoke. âMaybe⊠maybe I donât know how to stand up for myself the way you do.â
âThatâs alright,â you said with a shrug. âNot everyone does. But itâs not too late to start.â
As the bell rang, signaling the end of lunch, you both began walking toward your next classes. You could feel his presence beside you, his quiet thanks still lingering in the air, but it didnât feel awkward. You had his back, and that was what mattered.
You didnât always receive praise for standing up to people. You didnât always get the support you mightâve hoped for. Sometimes youâd get the sneers and judgment from those who didnât understand, those who thought that letting things slide or keeping their heads down was the easier way to go.
But you didnât care.
You didnât care about the sideways glances, or the occasional whispered insults behind your back. You couldnât stand by and do nothing.
And if that meant dealing with the backlash, so be it. Youâd rather face that than let someone else feel alone.
A few days later, you woke up feeling offâhead throbbing, throat scratchy, and your body aching like you'd been hit by a truck. You groaned, pulling yourself out of bed only to immediately collapse back under the covers. The thought of going to school was unbearable, and you knew you needed rest more than anything else.
The absence of the usual noise from school made everything feel stiller, emptier. It was a strange feeling, knowing you wouldnât be there to keep an eye out for Ni-ki, to have his back in the way you had grown accustomed to.
That afternoon, the day passed slowly, and you spent most of it in and out of sleep. When you checked your phone again later, you saw that Ni-ki had sent another message: "Is everything okay? Haven't seen you today."
You smiled at his concern, typing back, "Yeah, just sick. I'll be back soon, donât worry."
The next few days were rougher than youâd expected. What you thought was just a mild bug turned into a fever that left you bedridden. You tried to keep up with school through messages from classmates and the occasional email from teachers, but your energy was practically nonexistent.
Ni-ki checked in on you every day, like clockwork. His texts were short and to the point, but they carried a warmth that made you smile despite your pounding headache.
"Feeling any better today?" "Donât push yourself, okay?" "I can drop off notes if you need them."
Youâd chuckle at the last one, imagining Ni-ki walking up to your door with a stack of papers and books. "Thanks, but Iâll survive. Just focus on yourself," youâd reply, even though you appreciated the thought more than you could express.
Despite his reassurances that everything was fine, you couldnât help but worry. Ni-ki wasnât exactly the type to tell you if something was wrong, especially when it came to the bullies. The thought of him being alone, enduring their usual torment without you there to step in, gnawed at the edges of your mind.
By the third day, your fever started to break, and you felt well enough to sit up and respond to messages without immediately passing out. You sent Ni-ki a text: "Howâs school been?"
A few minutes passed before his reply came in. "Same as always. Donât worry about me."
You frowned. That was exactly the kind of response youâd been expectingâand dreading.
"You sure? No oneâs bothering you?"
The three little dots indicating he was typing popped up, then disappeared, then reappeared again. Finally, he sent: "Iâm fine. Just come back soon, okay?"
You stared at the screen for a long moment, conflicted. On one hand, you knew Ni-ki well enough by now to recognize when he wasnât telling you the whole truth. On the other hand, pushing him for answers over text wouldnât get you anywhere.
"I will," you typed back. "Just hang in there."
When you finally returned to school a few days later, you felt a strange mixture of relief and unease. As much as you hated being away, a small part of you worried about what youâd find when you got back.
Walking through the hallways felt like stepping into a space that had shifted slightly in your absence. You noticed the usual groups clustered together, their laughter echoing through the halls. But as your eyes scanned the crowd, you couldnât find Ni-ki anywhere.
When you reached your locker, you spotted one of his friendsâsomeone youâd occasionally seen him study with. You hesitated before calling out, âHey, have you seen Ni-ki?â
The guy looked up, his face shadowed with something you couldnât quite place. âHeâs in the library,â he said after a moment. âHeâs been there a lot lately.â
You nodded, thanking him before heading in that direction. The library was quieter than usual, the muffled hum of voices and the faint rustle of pages filling the air. It didnât take long to spot Ni-ki, sitting at a table in the far corner, his head down as he scribbled something into a notebook.
âNi-ki,â you called softly as you approached.
He looked up, and for a split second, relief flashed across his face. Then, just as quickly, it was gone, replaced by his usual reserved expression. âHey,â he said, closing his notebook and sitting up straighter. âYouâre back.â
âI am,â you said, pulling out a chair and sitting across from him. âWhatâs been going on? And donât say ânothing,â because I know thatâs not true.â
Ni-ki hesitated, his fingers fidgeting with the corner of his notebook. âItâs⊠not a big deal,â he finally said, his voice low. âJust the usual stuff.â
Your jaw tightened. Youâd expected as much, but hearing it still made your blood boil. âWhat happened?â
He sighed, glancing around to make sure no one was listening. âTheyâve just been⊠pushing things a little more since you werenât here. Itâs fine, though. Iâm used to it.â
âUsed to it doesnât make it okay,â you said firmly. âDid anyone step in? Tell a teacher? Anything?â
Ni-ki shook his head. âNo one really noticed. Or if they did, they didnât care.â
Your fists clenched under the table. It was exactly what youâd feared, and it only made you more determined. âWell, Iâm back now,â you said, your voice steady. âAnd theyâre not getting away with it anymore. Not while Iâm around.â
Ni-ki looked at you, a flicker of somethingâgratitude, maybeâcrossing his face. âYou donât have to keep doing this, you know,â he said quietly. âStanding up for me all the time. Itâs not your responsibility.â
âItâs not about responsibility,â you replied, meeting his gaze. âI want to stand up. And no one deserves to feel like theyâre alone in this.â
âThanks,â Ni-ki said eventually, his voice barely above a whisper.
You gave him a small smile. âAnytime.â
--
It started out subtlyâso subtle, in fact, that you almost missed it the first few times. Youâd grown so used to being the one to step in, to speak up, to push back when people crossed the line with Ni-ki, that it became instinctive. But recently, before you could even open your mouth or move to intervene, something in Ni-kiâs demeanor had started to change.
The next time someone shoved him in the hallway, you caught it. The twist in his face.
It wasnât the usual resignation or silent frustration youâd seen before. No, this was different. His jaw tightened, his eyes sharp and focused, his posture just a fraction straighter. He still stumbled when they shoved him, still dropped his books, but there was a flicker of defiance thereâa spark you hadnât noticed before.
âWatch where youâre going, idiot,â one of the bullies muttered, smirking as they turned to walk off.
But before you could even step in, Ni-ki straightened up, brushing himself off. His voice was quiet but firm as he said, âMaybe you should watch where youâre going.â
It wasnât loud, and it certainly wasnât a full-on confrontation, but it was enough to make the bully pause for a moment, glancing back over their shoulder with narrowed eyes. Ni-ki didnât flinch. He just stared at them, steady and unyielding, until they scoffed and walked away.
You stood frozen for a moment, caught off guard. This wasnât like himânot the Ni-ki youâd grown used to protecting, the one who usually avoided confrontation at all costs.
âNi-ki,â you said, catching up to him as he bent down to pick up his books. âWhat was that?â
He glanced up at you, his expression unreadable. âWhat was what?â
âThat,â you said, gesturing vaguely toward the hallway where the bullies had just left. âYou⊠you stood up for yourself.â
He shrugged, tucking his books under his arm. âYeah, well⊠I figured I might as well try it.â
You blinked, surprised by how nonchalant he sounded. âTry it?â
He paused, glancing at you with a small, almost shy smile. âIâve been watching you, you know. How you donât let people push youâor anyone elseâaround. It made me think⊠maybe I could do that too.â
For a moment, you didnât know what to say. You felt a strange mix of pride and worry bubbling in your chest. Pride, because seeing Ni-ki finally stand up for himself felt like a victory. Worry, because you knew how cruel people could be when they were challenged.
âWell,â you said finally, your voice soft, âIâm glad youâre trying. But you know you donât have to do it alone, right? Iâve got your back.â
He nodded, his smile growing a little. âI know. But⊠it feels kind of good. Not letting them have all the power.â
From that day on, you started noticing it more often.
The next time someone muttered something cruel under their breath as Ni-ki walked past, he didnât just look away. He turned, his voice steady as he asked, âWhat did you just say?â It wasnât a shout, wasnât a threat, but the sheer confidence in his tone was enough to catch them off guard.
And the next time someone knocked his books out of his hands, Ni-ki didnât just bend down to pick them up. He straightened up first, meeting their gaze with an icy calmness that made them hesitate before walking off.
You watched it all unfold with a mixture of admiration and concern.
One afternoon, after class, you found yourself walking with him again, the two of you deep in conversation about one of the crime novels youâd both been reading. As you turned the corner, you saw one of the usual suspectsâone of the guys whoâd made Ni-kiâs life a nightmare for as long as you could remember.
The guy stepped into Ni-kiâs path, blocking his way. âHey, got a minute?â
You tensed immediately, ready to step forward, but Ni-ki held up a hand, stopping you.
âWhat do you want?â Ni-ki asked, his voice calm but firm.
The bully smirked, leaning in closer. âJust wondering how long itâll take before you crawl back into that little shell of yours. You think youâre tough now? That youâve got people to back you up?â
Ni-ki didnât even blink. âI think youâre wasting your time. Find someone else to bother.â
The smirk faltered for just a second, and that was all it took. The bully muttered something under his breath before walking away, clearly annoyed that Ni-ki hadnât given him the reaction he was hoping for.
As soon as the guy was out of earshot, you turned to Ni-ki, your eyes wide. âOkay, what was that? Who are you, and what have you done with the Ni-ki I know?â
He chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. âI told you, Iâve been watching you. Guess I finally got tired of being the guy everyone picks on.â
You couldnât help but smile, your chest swelling with pride. âWell, Iâm glad youâre finding your voice. Just⊠donât get yourself in too much trouble, okay?â
âDonât worry,â he said, his smile soft but confident. âI know youâll be there to save me if I do.â
You chuckled at his confidence, feeling that familiar warmth bubble up inside you. âOf course,â you replied. âBut remember, you donât have to rely on me all the time. Youâve got this, Ni-ki.â
He met your gaze, his eyes bright with something that looked almost like gratitude, but with a touch of pride as well. âMaybe. But it feels good knowing Iâve got someone watching my back.â
You nodded, feeling your heart skip a beat. It wasnât just about protecting him anymoreâit was about seeing him stand up for himself, to fight back against the people who tried to bring him down. And even though you still couldnât shake the worry that the bullies would target him more now, you had a feeling that Ni-ki would be okay.
The days that followed were a mix of small victories. Youâd catch glimpses of him, the way his posture had changed, the confidence in the way he carried himself. Even when the bullies tried to get under his skin, he seemed to hold his own. And when they tried to escalate things, Ni-ki would either meet them with sharp words or simply walk away with his head held high, no longer letting their insults stick to him.
--
The day started like any otherâuntil you got to school.
The usual buzz of the morning crowd was replaced with an eerie silence. Police cars lined the front of the building, their lights casting flashes of red and blue against the gray morning sky. Students clustered in small groups near the gate, whispering to each other, their faces pale with unease.
You tightened your grip on your bag as you stepped closer, curiosity gnawing at you. Something had happenedâsomething big.
Spotting Natty near the lockers, you hurried over, catching her arm gently. âWhatâs going on? Why are the police here?â
Natty turned, her expression somber and anxious. âYou didnât hear?â
You shook your head, your stomach twisting. âNo. What happened?â
She glanced around nervously before leaning in closer. âTwo students have been reported missing,â she said in a low voice.
Your heart skipped a beat. âMissing? Who?â
Natty hesitated, her voice dropping even lower. âItâs those two guys⊠you know, the ones who usually mess with people. The ones whoââ
âThe ones who pick on peopleâ you finished for her, your voice barely above a whisper.
She nodded, her expression grim. âYeah. Them. Apparently, they didnât come home last night. Their parents called the school this morning, and now the police are involved.â
You stood there, processing her words. The two bulliesâknown for tormenting Ni-ki and plenty of other studentsâwere missing? The news left you unsettled, a mix of emotions swirling in your chest.
âWhat do you think happened to them?â you asked, your voice cautious.
Natty shrugged, glancing over at the police officers. âI donât know. Everyoneâs talking about it, but no one seems to know anything for sure. Some people are saying they mightâve run away, butâŠâ She trailed off, biting her lip.
âBut?â
She leaned in closer, her voice barely audible now. âBut people are also saying it doesnât feel like that. Theyâre saying itâs... suspicious.â
You frowned, your mind racing. Suspicious. The word lingered in your thoughts like a dark cloud. You couldnât help but think about Ni-kiâthe way heâd started standing up for himself, the way the bullies had been pushing back harder in recent weeks. And now, suddenly, they were gone?
âDo they have any leads?â you asked, trying to keep your voice steady.
Natty shook her head. âNot that Iâve heard. The police are just starting their investigation.â
You glanced around, your eyes scanning the crowd. Your thoughts immediately went to Ni-ki. Had he heard about this yet? How was he feeling? You knew the bullies had made his life miserable, but even so, this was⊠extreme.
âIâll catch up with you later,â you said, already stepping away.
Natty called after you, âWhere are you going?â
âTo check on someone,â you replied over your shoulder, your mind set on finding Ni-ki.
You searched the usual spotsâthe bench near the library, the quiet corner by the art roomâbut he was nowhere to be found. Finally, you spotted him by the vending machines, standing alone with his hands in his pockets.
âNi-ki,â you called softly as you approached.
He looked up, his expression unreadable. âHey.â
âDid you hear?â you asked, lowering your voice.
He nodded, his gaze dropping again. âYeah. Everyoneâs talking about it.â
You studied him for a moment, trying to gauge his emotions. He didnât look shocked or upsetâjust⊠thoughtful.
âHow are you feeling about it?â you asked gently.
He shrugged, his voice quiet. âI donât know. Itâs... weird. They were horrible to everyone, but this? Itâs⊠I donât know.â
You nodded, understanding the conflict in his tone.
âTheyâll figure it out,â you said, more to reassure yourself than him. âThe police are here, and theyâll get to the bottom of it.â
Ni-ki glanced at you, his eyes searching yours for a moment before he nodded. âYeah. I guess.â
You walked side by side with Ni-ki, the buzz of conversations and murmurs about the missing students fading into the background. He didnât seem as unsettled as you wouldâve expected. In fact, he looked⊠composed. Too composed. There was a calmness about him, a quiet confidence that hadnât been there before.
It wasnât like he didnât careâat least, you didnât think so. But he wasnât fidgeting or avoiding the topic like you might have imagined. Instead, he walked with his head held high, his steps deliberate.
You glanced at him, trying to gauge his mood. âYou seem⊠okay about all this,â you said carefully, not wanting to come off as accusing.
Ni-ki shrugged, his hands shoved deep into his pockets. âWhat do you mean?â
âI donât know,â you said, tilting your head. âItâs just⊠two people are missing. People who used to make your life hell, and you donât look⊠bothered.â
He stopped walking for a moment, turning to face you. His lips curved into the faintest smile, but it didnât quite reach his eyes. âShould I be?â
The question caught you off guard. You blinked, unsure how to respond. âWell, I mean⊠itâs weird, right? Theyâre still people. Even if they were awful, itâs not like they deserved to⊠you know, vanish.â
Ni-ki held your gaze for a moment longer before looking away, his expression unreadable. âI guess Iâve just learned not to waste my energy on people like them,â he said, his voice steady. âThey made their choices. Itâs not my job to care.â
You frowned, his words sticking with you as you both continued walking. There was something about the way he spokeâcalm, measured, almost detachedâthat made you uneasy. But you didnât push him further. Ni-ki had grown a lot lately, standing up for himself in ways you hadnât expected. Maybe this was just part of that changeâhis way of not letting the past hold power over him anymore.
Still, you couldnât help but notice how his posture seemed different now. Straighter, more self-assured. He wasnât the same Ni-ki who used to avoid eye contact in the hallways or flinch at the sound of the bulliesâ voices. This Ni-ki was someone who carried himself with quiet confidence, someone who looked like he had nothing to fear.
And yet, you couldnât shake the feeling that there was something more to it. Something he wasnât saying.
You wanted to ask, to press him for answers, but something stopped you. Maybe it was the way his expression remained calm, as if daring you to question him. Or maybe it was the realization that you werenât sure you wanted to know.
âAnyway,â Ni-ki said, breaking the silence, âwhatâs your plan for the rest of the day?â
The abrupt shift in topic caught you off guard, but you decided to go with it. âNot much,â you said, adjusting your bag on your shoulder. âProbably just try to catch up on homework and maybe watch something later.â
He nodded, his smile softening into something more genuine. âSounds good. Let me know if you find a good mystery to watch.â
âWill do,â you replied, smiling back.
As you parted ways and headed to your respective classes, you couldnât help but glance back at him. The way he walked, the way he carried himself nowâit was almost like he was a completely different person.
And though you didnât say it out loud, the unease lingered. There was something about Ni-ki that had changed, something you couldnât quite put your finger on. And as much as you wanted to believe it was just confidence.. a small, nagging part of you wondered if it was something more.
After school, you found yourself lingering by the gate, waiting for Ni-ki. You werenât even sure why. Maybe it was just the need to talk to him again, to see if you could get a better read on what he was thinking.
He appeared a few minutes later, his bag slung over one shoulder and his usual calm expression in place. When he spotted you, his lips twitched into a small smile.
âWaiting for me?â he asked, tilting his head slightly.
You shrugged, trying to play it off. âJust thought we could walk together.â
âSure,â he said, falling into step beside you.
The walk home started out quiet, the kind of comfortable silence youâd gotten used to with him. But as you neared the park, you couldnât hold back your curiosity any longer.
âNi-ki,â you began carefully, âIâve been thinking about what you said earlier.â
He glanced at you, his expression unreadable. âWhat about it?â
âAbout not caring. About how itâs not your job to care about... people like them.â You hesitated, choosing your words carefully. âIt just feels like... I donât know, youâve changed a lot lately. Youâre more confident, and thatâs great, but... itâs like youâre not bothered by anything anymore.â
Ni-ki didnât respond right away. He kept walking, his gaze focused straight ahead, his expression calm. Finally, he sighed, his shoulders rising and falling.
âI guess I just realized thereâs no point in letting things get to me,â he said, his tone measured. âPeople like them... theyâre not worth my time. They never were.â
You frowned, your unease growing. âBut... donât you think itâs weird? That they just disappeared like that?â
He stopped walking, turning to face you. His eyes met yours, and for the first time, there was a flicker of something behind his calm exterior. Something darker.
âWhat are you trying to say?â he asked, his voice quiet but firm.
Your breath hitched, caught off guard by the sudden intensity in his gaze. âIâm not saying anything,â you said quickly, though your heart was racing. âIâm just... curious. Thatâs all.â
Ni-ki studied you for a moment longer before his expression softened, the faintest smile returning to his lips. âItâs probably nothing,â he said. âPeople like that... they always have enemies. Maybe someone else decided to deal with them.â
The way he said it sent a chill down your spine. He didnât sound defensive, or even particularly concerned. If anything, he sounded... amused.
You forced a smile, not wanting to push him further. âYeah, maybe,â you said, your voice quieter than you intended.
Ni-ki started walking again, and you followed, your mind racing with questions you didnât dare ask.
As the two of you walked further down the quiet street, Ni-ki suddenly turned toward his dorm building, stopping just before the steps. He looked at you with a hint of hesitation, but there was also that hopeful glint in his eyes that always managed to make your heart soften.
âHey,â he said casually, though his tone had a shy edge. âDo you⊠maybe want to come up? We could study together or something. I know exams are coming up, and itâs easier with company.â
You hesitated, clutching the strap of your bag. âI donât know⊠I should probably just head home and get some rest.â
Ni-kiâs face dropped slightly, and for a second, he looked like he was bracing for you to turn him down. But the way he glanced at youâhopeful and a little nervousâmade something inside you falter.
âAre you sure?â he asked, trying to sound nonchalant but failing miserably. âItâll be quiet. I promise I wonât distract you too much.â
You looked at him, at the way his bangs fell slightly into his eyes and the way he fidgeted with the strap of his own bag. He looked cute, and there was something so innocent about the way he asked, as if he genuinely just wanted to spend more time with you.
âAlright,â you finally said, relenting with a small smile. âIâll stay for a little while.â
The way his face lit up made it all worth it. A broad smile spread across his lips, and before you could react, he reached out, his hands gently finding their way to your waist as he guided you toward the door. His touch was firm yet careful, his hands warm even through the fabric of your jacket.
âCome on,â he said, his tone suddenly brighter as he led you inside the building. âItâs not too messy, I promise. Well⊠not that messy.â
You laughed softly, letting him lead you into the lobby and toward the elevator. There was something about the way he was actingâlighthearted and a little goofyâthat made your earlier unease fade just a bit.
When the elevator doors opened, Ni-ki stepped aside to let you in first, his hand briefly brushing against your lower back. He pressed the button for his floor, glancing at you with a grin. âIâll even let you pick the first topic we study. Fair deal?â
âDeal,â you said, shaking your head at him.
As the elevator climbed, you realized that, despite your earlier hesitation, you didnât really mind being here with him. There was something comforting about the way Ni-ki treated you, like you were the only person who really mattered to him in that moment.
The elevator dinged, and the two of you stepped out into the hallway. Ni-ki led the way to his room, opening the door with a flourish before stepping aside to let you in.
âWelcome to my humble abode,â he said, gesturing around with a playful smile.
You stepped inside, taking in the neat but lived-in space. His desk was cluttered with notebooks and textbooks, and there were a few random items scattered aroundâheadphones, a hoodie draped over the back of a chair, a half-empty mug on the windowsill.
âItâs cozy,â you said, setting your bag down by the door.
Ni-ki grinned. âThatâs code for âsmall,â isnât it?â
You laughed, shaking your head. âNo, I mean it. It feels⊠nice.â
âGood,â he said, closing the door behind you. âMake yourself comfortable. Iâll grab us some water, and then we can get started.â
As he busied himself in the corner of the room, you took a seat at his desk, letting yourself relax.
And as Ni-ki returned with two glasses of water and a bright smile, you couldnât help but think that maybe this was exactly what you needed.
Ni-ki handed you a glass of water, his smile warm and genuine, and you took it with a grateful nod. As you both sat down at his desk, the atmosphere felt surprisingly comfortable. The earlier tension had all but faded, replaced by a quiet energy between you two that made everything feel easy.
âSo,â Ni-ki began, pulling a notebook toward him, âwhat subject do you want to start with?â His eyes flickered toward you, waiting for your answer.
You considered for a moment. âI guess⊠letâs tackle history first? Thatâs the one Iâm struggling with the most.â
âHistory it is,â Ni-ki agreed, and there was a brief moment of silence as he pulled out his own materials, flipping through pages in his textbook. You glanced at the way he studiedâfocused but relaxed, as if heâd done this a hundred times before. His brow furrowed just a little when he concentrated, and you found yourself studying him without even realizing it.
He noticed after a second, a slight shift in his posture. âWhat? Is something wrong?â he asked, glancing up from his book.
âNo, no, I was just⊠thinking.â You gave him a small smile, hoping to ease whatever concern he might have had. âYouâre a good study buddy. Youâre very⊠focused.â
Ni-ki chuckled, scratching the back of his neck. âI try. Itâs just easier when you actually care about what youâre learning, you know?â
You nodded in agreement. The two of you dived into your history notes, bouncing ideas back and forth, helping each other fill in the blanks on a few tricky subjects. The more you talked, the more you realized how much you enjoyed this.
As the hours passed, you found that time seemed to slow down in Ni-kiâs presence. Every now and then, heâd glance up from his book and shoot you a little smile, making it hard to focus on anything else.
By the time you looked at the clock, it had already gotten late. You hadn't realized how much time had passed, so engrossed in studying and talking.
âWe should probably call it a night,â you said, stretching your arms above your head.
Ni-ki nodded, though his expression was a little reluctant. âYeah, I guess youâre right. Time really flew by.â He stood up, walking over to the desk and gathering his things. He paused for a moment, glancing back at you. âThanks for hanging out tonight. It was⊠really nice.â
You smiled at him, your heart warming at his words. âOf course. Iâm glad we did this.â
Ni-ki walked you to the door, his hand brushing yours for a brief moment as he reached for the handle. He opened the door, and as you stepped into the hallway, he stopped you.
âHey,â he said quietly, his voice softer than usual.
You turned to look at him, eyebrows raised in question.
âI just wanted to sayâŠâ He paused, as if thinking carefully about his words. âIâm glad youâre⊠in my life. You know, youâve really made things a lot easier for me.â
Your heart skipped a beat. The sincerity in his voice caught you off guard, and you werenât sure how to respond.
âIâm glad, too,â you managed, your voice a little quieter than intended. âI think we make a good team.â
Ni-kiâs lips curled into a small, genuine smile, and something about it made your chest feel lighter. He stepped closer, his hand briefly brushing your arm as if he wasnât sure what to do next.
You both stood there for a moment, before Ni-ki spoke again, his tone soft but teasing.
âSee you tomorrow, then?â
You nodded, feeling the smile tug at your own lips. âSee you tomorrow.â
The music in your ears drowned out most of the world around you as you walked through the dark streets, the beat lightening your steps as you bopped your head and hummed softly. It was one of those evenings when the city felt alive but distant, the dim glow of streetlights casting long shadows against brick walls and sidewalks.
You didnât notice the loud voice at first, too lost in the rhythm, but as it grew louder, it cut through the music, making you glance to your left. There, leaning against the wall of an old corner store, was a guy from your school.
You recognized him instantly. He was one of those guys who thrived on making others miserable. A bully. Loud, brash, and unapologetic about it. He was talking on his phone, his voice carrying through the quiet street.
When his gaze flicked toward you, you realized youâd been staring for too long. His face twisted in annoyance, and he barked, âWhat the hell are you looking at?â
Startled, you quickly shrugged, averting your gaze and picking up your pace. You didnât have time for his nonsense tonight. The plan was simple: get home, maybe text Ni-ki, and bury yourself under your covers.
But you hadnât made it more than a few steps when the street suddenly fell silent.
It was strange, almost unnerving. You frowned, pulling out one of your earbuds and glancing back over your shoulder.
Your breath caught in your throat.
The guy was still standing there, but something was wrong. His body was stiff, his shoulders trembling, and his head was tilted downward as if he were staring at his chest. Blood. Dark and glistening, it spilled from his mouth and dripped onto the pavement. His phone slipped from his hand and clattered to the ground.
Your instincts screamed at you to run, to do anything but stay frozen, but your feet refused to move. You could only watch in horror as his wide, terrified eyes met yours.
He tried to say something, his lips moving, but all that came out was a wet, gurgling sound.
And then you saw it.
Behind him, a figure emerged from the shadows, tall and menacing. They wore dark clothes, a hood pulled up to obscure most of their features, but what stood outâwhat sent chills racing down your spineâwas the white mask. A smooth, expressionless face with hollow, soulless eyes staring straight at you.
In their gloved hand, they held a knife, the blade dripping with fresh blood.
Your heart pounded in your chest as panic set in. You were about to scream, about to do anything to snap yourself out of the shock, but the figure stepped forward, their movements deliberate and calm, as if they had all the time in the world.
The bullyâs body crumpled to the ground, his lifeless eyes still locked in an expression of pure fear. The blood pooled beneath him, staining the pavement a deep crimson.
The figure didnât move toward youânot yet. They just stood there, tilting their head slightly as if studying you, waiting to see what you would do.
Every instinct in your body screamed for you to run, but your legs felt like they were made of lead.
This canât be real, you thought. This canât be happening.
But it was. And now, the figure took one slow, deliberate step in your direction.
Run. You had to run. Now.
Your body finally responded, adrenaline flooding your veins as you stumbled backward, nearly tripping over your own feet. You turned and bolted down the darkened street, your breath coming in ragged gasps. The earbuds still dangling from your ears blasted music, a sharp contrast to the pounding of your heartbeat and the terror consuming you.
You didnât dare look back.
Your feet hit the pavement hard, the sound echoing in the empty streets as you raced forward, unsure of where you were going. The only thought in your mind was get away. The quiet of the street felt suffocating, broken only by the occasional flicker of a streetlight.
But then you heard it.
Footsteps.
Slow, deliberate, and eerily calm.
Whoever they were, they werenât runningâthey were following you. Like they knew you couldnât escape.
You risked a glance over your shoulder, and your stomach dropped. The figure was still there, their white mask glowing faintly under the dim streetlights. They werenât far, and their steady pace somehow made it worse. They didnât need to run. They knew they had the upper hand.
âNo, no, no...â you whispered to yourself, your voice shaky. You turned a sharp corner into a narrower street, your eyes darting around for any sign of helpâa lit window, a passerby, anything. But there was no one. Just endless shadows.
You spotted an alley up ahead and ducked into it, pressing yourself against the wall as you tried to steady your breathing. You ripped your earbuds out, desperate to hear every sound around you.
For a moment, there was silence. The footsteps had stopped.
You strained your ears, listening for any hint of movement. The sound of your own breathing felt deafening in the stillness.
And then, softly, the unmistakable scrape of a shoe against the pavement.
Your heart nearly stopped as you realized they were closeâtoo close.
The figure stepped into the mouth of the alley, their tall silhouette illuminated by the faint glow of a distant streetlight. They turned their head slowly, scanning the space.
You pressed yourself harder against the wall, willing yourself to disappear. Please donât see me, please donât see me.
But then they tilted their head, and you knew theyâd found you.
A sharp wave of panic crashed over you, and before you could think, your legs moved on their own. You bolted deeper into the alley, praying it would lead somewhereâanywhereâbut as you reached the end, your heart sank.
A dead end.
You spun around, your back pressed against the cold brick wall as the figure approached, their movements unhurried, deliberate. The knife in their hand gleamed faintly in the dim light, still slick with blood.
âW-what do you want?â you stammered, your voice barely above a whisper. Your hands shook as you clenched them at your sides, trying to mask the terror in your chest.
The figure didnât answer, their masked face tilting slightly as if amused by your fear. The silence between you was suffocating, the sound of your ragged breathing echoing in the narrow alley. You pressed yourself harder against the wall, your body trembling as their slow, deliberate footsteps brought them closer.
âPlease,â you tried again, your voice cracking. âI wonât tell anyone. Justâjust let me go.â
Still, no response. They stopped just a few feet away, the knife glinting under the faint light. The blade wasnât just bloodiedâit was still dripping. Fresh.
You swallowed hard, your mind racing for a way out. Running wasnât an option. The alley was too narrow, and they were blocking your only escape.
Then, the figure did something that made your stomach drop. Slowly, they reached up with their free hand and tapped the edge of the maskâright where the mouth would be. A deliberate, mocking gesture.
The message was clear: Donât scream.
Your body froze as dread sank into your chest.
Your breathing hitched as the figure suddenly surged forward, their free hand grabbing your wrists and slamming them against the cold brick wall. You winced at the force, the impact sending a sharp sting up your arms.
"Let go!" you cried, struggling against their iron grip, but it was no use. Their hands were strongâtoo strongâand no matter how much you writhed or twisted, you couldnât break free.
The knife gleamed dangerously close to your side, but it wasnât moving. Instead, the figure leaned in, their mask mere inches from your face.
âWhy are you doing this?â you hissed, your voice shaking but desperate.
They didnât answer. Instead, they tilted their head, as if observing you up close, and the silent scrutiny sent a shiver down your spine. Their breathing was steady, calmâeerily so, given the situation.
You turned your head away, refusing to meet their hollow gaze, but their grip on your wrists tightened, forcing you to look back at them.
âStop,â you choked out, your voice barely above a whisper now. âPlease.â
They leaned in even closer, the blank mask filling your vision. The faint scent of something metallicâbloodâwafted into your nose, and you froze completely, your body trembling under their hold.
You could feel the faint pressure of their breath through the mask, warm and unnervingly slow.
Then, they did something that made your stomach twist. They tilted their head down slightly, as if inspecting you more closely, and the knife in their other hand gently traced along the brick wall beside your face, the sound sharp and deliberate.
âWhy are you so scared?â they finally murmured, their voice low, distorted, and almost playful. The modulated tone sent a chill through your entire body. Your eyes widened at the sound. âWho are you?â you managed to croak, but they ignored your question.
They leaned even closer, their voice dropping to a whisper. âYouâve been watching people. Reading their actions. Studying them.â
Your heart stopped. How could they possibly know that?
The knife stopped moving, the tip resting against the wall now as they tilted their head again, as if amused by your reaction.
âYouâre just like me,â they murmured, their voice soft but laced with something dangerous. âArenât you curious about what happens next?â
The words struck you like a blow, and you felt the air leave your lungs. âIâm nothing like you,â you spat, trying to summon any ounce of courage left in you.
The figure chuckled softlyâa sound that was more unsettling than anything elseâand finally stepped back, releasing your wrists. You crumpled slightly against the wall, your hands trembling as you pulled them to your chest.
They stood there for a moment, watching you. And then, without a word, they turned and walked away, their figure disappearing into the darkness once more.
You didnât move, your body frozen in place as your mind raced. Their words echoed in your head.
Youâre just like me.
What did they mean?
For a moment, you stood there, too stunned to move, your legs shaking beneath you. The silence in the alley was deafening now, the absence of their presence almost as terrifying as their arrival.
Finally, your body caught up with your mind. You bolted.
You ran down the street, not caring where you were going, your feet pounding against the pavement. Every shadow felt like it was reaching for you, every flicker of light a reminder of that gleaming knife.
When you finally stopped, you realized you were standing in front of your building. Your hands trembled as you fumbled for your keys, barely managing to unlock the door before stumbling inside.
You slammed the door behind you, locking it quickly and leaning against it as you tried to catch your breath. Your heart was still racing, and the image of the masked figure burned into your mind wouldnât leave.
You stood there for what felt like an eternity, your back pressed against the door, fighting to steady your breath. The air in the hallway was suffocating, the stillness unnerving. Your pulse thudded in your ears, too loud, too fast, as you struggled to ground yourself in reality.
The sound of your own heartbeat felt like a drum, drowning out every other noise. You closed your eyes for a moment, willing the panic to subside, but the image of the masked figureâthose hollow, unfeeling eyesâkept flashing in your mind. You could almost still feel the coldness of their grip on your wrists, the steel of the knife pressed against the air between you.
No, no, you couldn't think about that. You had to focus on something else.
Your hands were shaking so badly that when you tried to take off your shoes, you nearly tripped over them. You steadied yourself against the wall, reaching for your phone in your pocket. Your hands felt clammy as you unlocked it, eyes scanning the screen. You thought about calling someoneâanyoneâbut who could you even call? You had no idea what just happened, who that person was, or why you were targeted.
You tapped your messages, but the familiar names on your screen did little to comfort you. Your fingers hovered over Ni-kiâs name for a moment, but you hesitated. You didnât want to scare him. What would you even say?
You knew heâd be worried, and maybe thatâs exactly what you needed. But not yet.
You let out a long, shaky breath, and after a moment of indecision, you tucked the phone back into your pocket. You needed to calm down. You couldnât let yourself spiral.
Your eyes flicked to the window, the dim glow from the streetlights casting long shadows into the room. Every movement, every flicker of light outside seemed to twist your nerves tighter. You felt like you were being watched.
Was it paranoia?
You couldnât stay locked inside forever. But you couldnât leave either. Not now.
You walked to the window and pulled the blinds slightly aside, peering out. The street below was quiet, eerily so. But there was something off about it now. Something unsettling.
Was this your fault? Was it something you'd done or seen that made you a target?
You flinched as your phone buzzed in your pocket, snapping you out of your thoughts. Your heart skipped a beat, but when you checked, it was just a message from Yunaânothing urgent. You let out a breath of relief, your hands still trembling slightly.
You wanted to scream. To make sense of it all. But something told you that doing so would only make things worse.
--
The next morning, you woke up to a sense of dread still hanging in the air, the events from last night haunting your every thought. You had barely slept, every small noise in the dark sending your heart into a frantic beat. As you stumbled out of bed, you tried to shake the feeling off, but it lingered like a shadow.
You grabbed your phone, your fingers trembling slightly as you scrolled through your notifications. And then, your stomach dropped.
The headline was everywhere.
Student Found Murdered in Alley; Police Investigating
You stared at the screen, the words blurring as you read and reread the article, your hands shaking. They had found the body of the guy from last nightâthe one who had been leaning against the wall when the figure had attacked him. Blood had poured from his mouth just before the figure disappeared into the shadows.
But now he was dead.
The report didnât offer many details yet, but the police were investigating, and they had a few leadsâseeing if they found any potential witnesses. You clenched your fists, a sick feeling bubbling in your stomach as you read the lines again, trying to steady your nerves.
You were a witness.
You were standing right there when it happened, not even ten feet away. But you couldnât bring yourself to tell anyone. The thought of speaking up made your stomach churn. What could you even say? That youâd seen a masked figure with a bloody knife standing over the body, and then youâd just run? That youâd been too scared to do anything but watch?
No, you couldnât. It felt wrong. Almost like you were too close to the danger.
For a moment, you thought about calling Ni-ki. Heâd want to know. Heâd be concerned. But even the thought of telling him made you hesitate. You didnât want to burden him with this. And besides, you didnât even know what to say to him. How would he react?
Something inside you whispered that it was better to stay quiet. For now, at least. You didnât know why. Maybe it was fear. Maybe it was guilt. But you couldnât shake the nagging feeling that speaking out would only make things worse.
As you turned off your phone and got ready for school, the weight of the secret pressed down on you like an iron fist. The urge to tell someone gnawed at you, but somethingâmaybe self-preservation, maybe the fear of the unknownâstopped you from speaking.
You didnât know what kind of person that made you, but at that moment, all you could think about was survival.
And that meant staying silent.
You spotted Ni-ki waiting for you near the school gates, his back leaning casually against the wall. At first, you almost didnât recognize him. Gone were the oversized hoodies and the unassuming posture. Today, he wore a sharp black jacket, his shirt tucked in, and his usually messy hair was swept back, revealing more of his face. The change was striking, and it caught you off guard.
When he saw you approaching, he straightened up, slipping his hands into his pockets with an easy confidence youâd never seen before. There was a glint in his eyes that made your stomach flip.
âMorning,â he greeted smoothly, his tone lighter than usual. His gaze swept over you briefly before he added, âYou look cute today.â
The comment hit you like a bolt out of the blue, and you felt your cheeks flush instantly. âW-what?â you stammered, staring at him wide-eyed. Ni-ki wasnât the type to flirtâor, at least, you didnât think he was.
He chuckled at your reaction, his lips curling into a small, amused smile. âRelax. Iâm just being honest.â
You ducked your head, pretending to fumble with your bag to hide the warmth spreading across your face. âWell⊠thanks, I guess,â you mumbled, trying to compose yourself.
The two of you fell into step together, chatting idly as you walked toward the school building. Ni-ki seemed so at ease, more relaxed than youâd ever seen him.
But as the two of you passed through the crowded hallway, you noticed somethingâevery time someone called out to him, a snide remark or a mocking laugh in their tone, Ni-kiâs shoulders would stiffen ever so slightly.
âHey, Ni-ki, looking sharp today!â someone sneered from behind, the tone far from genuine.
âTrying to impress someone? Not like anyone cares,â another voice added with a laugh.
You glanced over at him, expecting to see some hint of his reactionâannoyance, discomfort, maybe even the faint twist of hurt you used to notice in his expression when he was picked on. But before you could catch anything, Ni-ki turned to you with that same easy smile, his voice light and unaffected.
âSo, whatâs the plan for today?â he asked as if nothing had happened, steering the conversation effortlessly away from the taunts.
You frowned slightly, feeling like something was off. His smile was convincing, but you knew him well enough to sense that it didnât reach his eyes. There was something guarded behind that mask of confidence, a wall he didnât want youâor anyone elseâto see behind.
âAre you okay?â you asked carefully, your voice low enough that no one else could hear.
Ni-kiâs smile didnât falter, but there was a flicker of something in his eyesâbrief, almost imperceptible. âWhy wouldnât I be?â he replied smoothly, tilting his head at you like the question itself was unnecessary.
You wanted to press further, but the bell rang, cutting off any chance of continuing the conversation.
As you headed to class together, you couldnât help but steal a few glances at him. Ni-ki had changedâthere was no denying that. He seemed stronger, more confident, even⊠untouchable in a way. But that didnât mean he wasnât still carrying the weight of what heâd been through.
And as much as you wanted to believe his smile, something in you knew that the Ni-ki you were walking with now wasnât the same one youâd first met.
The days passed, and Ni-kiâs transformation became even more apparent. He wasnât just confident nowâhe was bold, almost playful in the way he interacted with you. And you couldnât deny the effect it had on you.
âMorning,â he greeted one day, appearing behind you so suddenly that you nearly dropped your books. You turned to glare at him, clutching your chest as your heart raced from the surprise.
âNi-ki, can you not sneak up on me like that?â you huffed, glaring half-heartedly.
He smirked, leaning down to your eye level, far too close for comfort. âWhat, canât handle a little excitement in the morning?â he teased, his voice laced with a softness that made your cheeks burn.
You looked away, muttering under your breath, but it only seemed to amuse him. Without asking, he reached for your bag, slinging it over his shoulder like it was the most natural thing in the world.
âHey! I can carry my own bag,â you protested, grabbing for the strap.
Ni-ki dodged your hand effortlessly, his smirk growing. âI know. But I want to. Let me be a gentleman for once,â he said, winking at you.
You huffed again, but the way your cheeks warmed betrayed how much it flustered you.
It wasnât just the small gestures like carrying your bag that got to you. Ni-ki always seemed to know just how to toe the line between teasing and sincere, making your heart race in ways you hadnât expected. Sometimes, heâd lean casually against the locker next to yours, his proximity far too close to be casual.
âHave you ever read this one?â he asked once, holding out a crime novel you hadnât even heard of. âI thought of you when I saw it.â
You blinked at the book in his hands, touched by the gesture. âYou thought of me?â
He grinned, tilting his head. âWell, yeah. Itâs about solving crimes. Sound familiar?â
You tried not to blush at his words, but his teasing gaze made it impossible.
The more time you spent with him, the more you noticed the little things he didâbringing you snacks during breaks, texting you links to new crime documentaries, and inviting you over to his dorm room for movie nights.
Those nights were some of your favorite moments, even if they made you nervous. The two of you would sit close together on the small couch, a bowl of popcorn between you as you watched horror movies. Inevitably, youâd end up dozing off halfway through, only to wake up hours later, cuddled up against his chest.
The first time it happened, youâd pulled away so quickly you nearly fell off the couch. âI-Iâm sorry! I didnât mean toââ
Ni-ki just laughed softly, brushing a strand of hair from your face. âItâs fine. You looked comfortable,â he said, his tone so gentle it made your heart ache.
Still, the memory of waking up to the sound of his steady heartbeat, feeling the warmth of his arms around you, stayed with you long after.
You couldnât deny how Ni-ki made you feel. His presence was becoming something you looked forward toâhis teasing, his warmth, his surprising thoughtfulness.
He was always thereâwaiting for you by the gates in the morning, walking you to your classes, and staying by your side during breaks. His confidence had grown, but so had his charm. He seemed to know just what to say to make your heart skip a beat, leaving you flustered and unsure how to respond.
One afternoon, the two of you were walking out of the library. Ni-ki was carrying your books again despite your protests, and the late afternoon sun cast a warm glow over the campus.
âSo,â he began, his voice casual but laced with that teasing edge youâd come to expect, âare you ever going to admit you like spending time with me, or do I have to keep carrying your books until you do?â
You turned to him, startled by his boldness, and saw the playful smirk tugging at his lips. âIâwhat?!â
Ni-ki chuckled, leaning in slightly as he walked beside you. âYou heard me,â he said, his voice soft but teasing. âYou donât have to be so shy about it. I mean, I am pretty great company.â
Your face burned, and you looked away, clutching your bag tightly. âDonât flatter yourself,â you muttered, though your tone lacked any real bite.
His laugh was soft but warm, and it only made your cheeks grow hotter. âIâm just saying whatâs true,â he said, his voice lowering as he added, âYouâre cute when you get flustered, you know that?â
You didnât respond, too busy trying to keep your heart from pounding out of your chest.
Later that evening, you found yourself at his dorm room again, another movie night heâd somehow convinced you to attend. As usual, heâd picked a horror filmâone of his favorites, he said.
The room was dimly lit, the flickering glow of the TV the only source of light. You sat next to him on the small couch, your knees almost touching.
Halfway through the movie, a particularly tense scene made you jump, and without thinking, you grabbed onto Ni-kiâs arm.
âScared?â he asked, his tone teasing but not unkind.
You quickly let go, crossing your arms over your chest. âNo,â you said stubbornly, though the way your heart raced said otherwise.
Ni-ki laughed softly, leaning closer to you. âItâs okay to be scared. You can hold onto me if you want,â he said, his voice dropping just enough to make your breath catch.
You glanced at him, your cheeks burning again, and quickly looked back at the screen. âIâll be fine,â you muttered, trying to ignore how close he was.
As the movie went on, though, the tension eased, and the warmth of Ni-kiâs presence lulled you into a sense of comfort. Before you knew it, your eyes were growing heavy, and the soft sound of his breathing beside you was the last thing you remembered before you drifted off.
When you woke up, the TV was off, and the room was quiet. You blinked groggily, realizing you were leaning against Ni-kiâs chest again, your head resting just over his heart. His arm was draped lightly over your shoulder, holding you close.
You froze, your face heating up as you tried to process the situation. Slowly, you sat up, careful not to wake him, only to find him already awake, his eyes half-lidded and watching you with a soft smile.
âGood morning, sleepyhead,â he said, his voice low and teasing.
âIâI didnât mean to fall asleep,â you stammered, pulling away completely.
Ni-ki just shrugged, sitting up as well. âItâs fine,â he said, brushing it off like it was nothing. âYou looked comfortable.â
You buried your face in your hands, groaning softly. âThis is so embarrassingâŠâ
He chuckled, reaching out to gently nudge your shoulder. âRelax. I told you, itâs fine. You can fall asleep on me anytime.â
His words only made your blush deepen, and you quickly got up, mumbling something about needing to leave. Ni-ki walked you to the door, still smiling in that soft, knowing way that made your heart ache.
--
It was a typical day in the cafeteria, the loud hum of conversation filling the air as you sat with your friends, idly picking at your food. The topic of discussion ranged from schoolwork to weekend plans, and you were halfway through telling a funny story when the sound of a tray nearly crashing to the ground caught your attention.
You looked up to see Ni-ki, standing awkwardly as he tried to steady himself after nearly colliding with a group of girls near the lunch line. His tray wobbled precariously, but he caught it just in time, flashing the girls an apologetic smile before quickly stepping aside.
The girls giggled, whispering to one another as Ni-ki walked off, looking slightly flustered. You could almost see the faint hint of red on his cheeks, though he composed himself quickly and made his way toward his usual spot.
âThatâs Ni-ki, right?â one of your friends, Natty, said, nudging you with her elbow.
You blinked, realizing your friends were now watching him. âYeah,â you said nonchalantly, though your gaze lingered on him as he passed by.
âHeâs gotten so handsome lately,â another friend chimed in, resting her chin on her hand as she stared after him. âI mean, look at him! The hair, the way heâs dressing now⊠I swear, itâs like he had a total glow-up overnight.â
You felt your cheeks heat up, and you quickly looked down at your plate, hoping no one would notice.
âHeâs always been cute,â Natty said, shrugging. âBut now? Itâs like⊠heâs confident. And confidence is hot.â
âI heard heâs been helping out in some of his classes too,â another friend added. âLike, tutoring and stuff. Smart and good-looking? Talk about the whole package.â
You tried to focus on your food, but the conversation buzzed around you, and you couldnât help but feel a strange twinge in your chest as your friends continued to gush over Ni-ki.
âHey,â Natty said suddenly, leaning closer to you. âYouâve been hanging out with him a lot lately, havenât you? Whatâs that about?â
Your head shot up, eyes wide. âWhat? No, weâre just⊠friends,â you said quickly, waving off her question. âHe likes crime novels, and we talk about them sometimes. Thatâs all.â
âJust friends?â Natty teased, raising an eyebrow. âAre you sure? Because he definitely looks at you like youâre more than just a friend.â
Your heart skipped a beat at her words, and you frowned, shaking your head. âYouâre imagining things.â
But even as you said it, you couldnât shake the memory of Ni-kiâs lingering glances, the way he leaned closer when he spoke to you, or how his hand would sometimes brush against yours when he handed you something.
Across the cafeteria, Ni-ki had taken a seat by himself, but before he started eating, his eyes flicked in your direction. It was only for a moment, but it was enough to make your stomach flip.
Natty noticed too, smirking as she nudged you again. âSee? I told you. Heâs totally into you.â
You groaned, burying your face in your hands. âCan we please change the subject?â
Your friends laughed, but they eventually let it go, moving on to other topics. Still, you couldnât help but steal a glance at Ni-ki again, only to find him smiling softly to himself as he ate.
And for some reason, that little smile made your heart race even more than it already was.
The day had dragged on, the sun was low on the horizon as you started your walk home, the familiar path quiet except for the occasional car passing by. You had just popped in your earbuds when the sound of hurried footsteps broke through the music.
Frowning, you glanced over your shoulder, only to see Ni-ki sprinting toward you, waving one arm while clutching his bag with the other. His glasses were slightly crooked, his hair a little disheveled from the run, but he wore that familiar smile that seemed to make your day just a little brighter.
âWait up!â he called, slightly breathless as he closed the distance between you.
You stopped, giving him time to catch his breath. âYou okay there, track star?â you teased as he bent over, hands on his knees, trying to steady his breathing.
âYeah,â he panted, straightening up and flashing you a grin. âJust⊠didnât want to lose you before I asked.â
âAsked what?â you said, tilting your head.
He shifted his bag higher on his shoulder. âDo you want to come over and study? I mean, if youâre not busy or anything. I thought we could go over some of that exam stuff together, maybe watch something afterâŠâ
You raised an eyebrow at him, suppressing a smile. âYou ran all the way here to ask me that?â
Ni-ki shrugged, a faint pink dusting his cheeks as he looked away. âWell⊠yeah. It seemed important.â
You chuckled softly, noticing how his glasses were sitting askew on his face from the sprint. Without thinking, you stepped closer, reaching up to gently adjust them. âThere,â you said, your voice softer now. âThatâs better.â
Ni-ki blinked at you, clearly startled by the gesture, his lips parting as if he wanted to say something but couldnât find the words. For a moment, he just stood there, looking at you with an expression you couldnât quite placeâsomething warm, something soft, something that made your heart skip.
You cleared your throat, stepping back and turning toward the direction of his dorm building. âAlright, letâs go,â you said, trying to ignore the sudden heat rising to your face.
Ni-ki followed after you, his footsteps light but quick, and you didnât notice the way his eyes lingered on you as he walked behind. There was a small, almost shy smile on his face, one he didnât bother hiding now that you werenât looking.
By the time you reached the building, the sky had darkened, the streetlights flickering on. Ni-ki held the door open for you, letting you step in first, and as you made your way toward the stairs, you felt his presence behind youâquiet but steady.
âYouâve really got a thing for last-minute plans, huh?â you said, glancing back at him with a teasing smile.
âOnly with you,â he replied smoothly, his tone light, but there was a glimmer of sincerity in his eyes that caught you off guard.
You laughed, shaking your head. âYeah, yeah. Letâs see if you can actually focus on studying this time.â
Ni-ki just grinned, following you up the stairs, his heart racing for reasons that had nothing to do with the earlier sprint.
The moment you stepped into Ni-kiâs apartment, you were greeted by the faint scent of laundry detergent and something sweetâprobably the remnants of whatever he had for breakfast that morning.
âMake yourself at home,â he said, slipping off his shoes and gesturing toward his room.
You followed him in, setting your bag down on the floor.
âAlright,â Ni-ki said, plopping down onto the floor and pulling out his notebook. âLetâs get this over with before my brain decides to shut off completely.â
You laughed, sitting down across from him and pulling out your own notes. âYouâre the one who wanted to study, remember?â
âYeah, yeah,â he muttered, flipping through his book. âJust donât let me slack off too much.â
For a while, the two of you worked in relative silence, the sound of pages turning and pens scratching against paper filling the room. Every now and then, one of you would ask a question, leading to brief discussions as you helped each other out.
âWait, is this right?â Ni-ki asked at one point, sliding his notebook over to you.
You leaned over to take a look, your brows furrowing as you scanned his work. âAlmost. You forgot to carry this number over here,â you said, pointing it out with the tip of your pen.
Ni-ki groaned, dropping his head onto the desk dramatically. âWhy is math like this? What did I ever do to deserve this kind of suffering?â
You couldnât help but laugh at his theatrics. âCome on, itâs not that bad. Youâre just overthinking it.â
âEasy for you to say,â he grumbled, lifting his head to look at you. âYouâre like a human calculator.â
âFlattery wonât get you out of this,â you teased, nudging his notebook back toward him.
He gave you a mock pout but picked up his pen again, dutifully fixing his mistake.
A little while later, you were both leaning back against the bed, taking a break as you sipped on the canned drinks Ni-ki had grabbed from his fridge.
âOkay, serious question,â Ni-ki said, turning to you with a mischievous glint in his eye.
You raised an eyebrow, wary but intrigued. âWhat?â
âIf you had to choose between being stuck on a deserted island with me or having to solve a murder mystery with me, which one would you pick?â
You blinked at him, caught off guard by the random question. âUh⊠I donât know. What kind of murder mystery?â
âThe really dramatic kind,â he said, leaning closer with an exaggerated serious expression. âLots of twists, lots of danger. Like, weâd be running for our lives half the time.â
You pretended to think about it, tapping your chin. âIn that case⊠definitely the murder mystery. At least then Iâd have something to keep me entertained.â
Ni-ki gasped, clutching his chest like youâd just mortally wounded him. âWow. I see how it is. Iâm just boring company on a deserted island, huh?â
You laughed, nudging him playfully. âThatâs not what I said!â
âSure, sure,â he said, grinning as he took another sip of his drink. âIâll remember this the next time you need my help with something.â
The banter continued as you both returned to studying, the playful energy making the work feel less tedious. Ni-ki had a way of turning even the most mundane moments into something fun, and you found yourself smiling more often than not.
At one point, he leaned over to steal a glance at your notebook, his shoulder brushing against yours. âAre you sure this is right?â he asked, his voice low and teasing.
âYes, itâs right,â you said, rolling your eyes. âYou can double-check it if you donât believe me.â
He smirked, leaning closer. âNah, I trust you. Youâre too smart to get it wrong.â
The compliment, paired with his proximity, made your cheeks heat up, and you quickly looked away, focusing on your notebook to hide your reaction.
Ni-ki noticed, of course. He always noticed. But instead of teasing you further, he simply chuckled and went back to his own work, a satisfied smile playing on his lips.
After a while, Ni-ki let out a long sigh, dropping his pen dramatically onto his notebook. âIâm officially done. I canât stare at numbers and letters any longer without my brain exploding.â
You glanced at him, amused. âYouâre giving up already? I thought you wanted to study.â
âI did,â he said, flopping onto his back like a starfish. âBut now I want to do something fun. Come on, letâs play a game.â
You raised an eyebrow. âA game? Like what?â
He sat up quickly, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. âOn my console. Iâve got a few multiplayer games. Weâll do a couple of roundsâyouâre not scared to lose, are you?â
âOh, please,â you said, rolling your eyes as you stood up to follow him to his console setup. âYouâre the one who should be worried.â
He smirked, grabbing two controllers and handing you one. âWeâll see about that.â
As the game loaded, you both got comfortable on the floor, sitting cross-legged with a pile of snacks within reach. The first match started, and immediately, the competitive energy between you two ignited.
âNi-ki, what are you doing?â you teased as his character fell off the map for the third time in a row. âYouâre not even trying, are you?â
His ears turned red as he adjusted his glasses, fidgeting with the hem of his hoodie. âI-Iâm just warming up! Wait until the next round; you wonât even stand a chance.â
You grinned, loving the way he stumbled over his words. âSure, sure. Keep telling yourself that.â
The next match started, and this time Ni-ki was clearly putting in more effort. He managed to take the lead, and when you lost the round, he leaned back with a triumphant smirk.
âLooks like youâre the one who should be worried,â he said, his tone dripping with playful confidence.
You felt your face heat up as you avoided his gaze, grumbling under your breath. âLucky shot. I wasnât even trying.â
âUh-huh,â he said, leaning a little closer to nudge your shoulder. âExcuses, excuses. Just admit Iâm better.â
You turned to glare at him, but the way his eyes sparkled with amusement made it hard to stay mad. Instead, you shoved his arm lightly. âDonât get too cocky, Ni-ki. Iâll destroy you in the next one.â
The back-and-forth continued as you played match after match, the teasing only escalating as the wins and losses stacked up on both sides. Every time you won, Ni-ki would blush and fidget, either pushing his glasses up his nose or tugging on the sleeves of his hoodie.
âSeriously, how are you so good at this?â he muttered after losing another round, his voice a mix of frustration and awe.
âI told you, you shouldâve been worried,â you said, grinning as you leaned back, basking in your victory.
But then Ni-ki got his revenge in the next game, and when you lost, he didnât hold back.
âAw, what happened?â he said, his voice dripping with mock concern. âI thought you were supposed to be good at this.â
You huffed, crossing your arms as your cheeks burned. âI just⊠got distracted, thatâs all.â
âSure,â he said, his grin widening. âKeep telling yourself that.â
The teasing was relentless, but you couldnât deny how much fun you were having. Even as you tried to avoid looking at him after his jabs, you could feel his gaze on you, warm and amused.
When the final match endedâNi-ki winning by a narrow marginâyou let out a dramatic groan, flopping onto your back. âUgh, I canât believe you beat me.â
He laughed, leaning over you slightly. âSee? I told you Iâd win eventually.â
You looked up at him, your pout fading as you saw the way his eyes crinkled at the corners from his smile. For a moment, you forgot all about the game, too caught up in the way he looked so happy and carefree.
âWell,â you said finally, sitting up and brushing some imaginary dust off your pants. âDonât get used to it. Next time, Iâm coming for that win.â
âIâm looking forward to it,â he said, his voice softening slightly.
You werenât sure what to say to that, so you busied yourself with tidying up the controllers and snack wrappers.
You glanced out the window and froze for a moment, realizing how dark it had gotten. The streetlights outside cast long, flickering shadows along the quiet road. Your heart dropped when you checked the time on your phone: 9:57 PM.
"Shit," you muttered under your breath, hurriedly grabbing your things and stuffing them into your bag. You barely noticed Ni-ki watching you, his head tilted curiously as he leaned back on his hands.
"Leaving already?" he asked, his tone light, though something in his voice felt... reluctant.
You slung your bag over your shoulder, giving him a quick, apologetic smile. "Yeah, I didnât realize how late it got. I need to get home before it gets any darker out. Iâll see you Monday, okay?"
Ni-ki opened his mouth as if to say something, but then stopped himself, giving you a small nod instead. "Alright, be careful."
You waved at him, muttering a quick, "Bye!" before rushing out of his dorm room and into the hallway.
The building was eerily quiet as you made your way outside, the cool night air hitting your face the moment you stepped through the door. You tightened your grip on your bag, glancing around the street. It was unsettling how empty it felt, but you didnât have time to dwell on it.
You walked quickly, your footsteps echoing on the pavement. Normally, youâd pop in your earbuds and listen to music to keep yourself company, but tonight, the thought of not hearing what was around you made your stomach twist. Instead, you kept your ears open, alert to every little sound.
The streets were mostly quiet, save for the occasional rustle of leaves or the faint hum of a car in the distance. Still, the shadows seemed to move differently tonight, stretching and shifting in ways that made your pulse quicken.
Your pace quickened as well. The faster you walked, the closer you got to home, where you could lock the door and feel safe.
Your heart leapt at the sound of footsteps echoing behind you. They were uneven, dragging slightly against the pavement. You froze mid-step, your breath catching in your throat, and slowly turned around.
A man stumbled a little ways behind you, his silhouette illuminated by the dim glow of a streetlamp. His gait was unsteady, his head lolling slightly to the side, and in his hand was a beer bottle, half-empty and dangling precariously.
The strong stench of alcohol hit you even from a distance, and your pulse eased slightly. Just a drunk guy, you told yourself.
Still, something about the way he moved unsettled you. His eyes seemed unfocused, yet he kept glancing up in your direction, like he was aware of you but trying not to be obvious about it.
You tightened your grip on your bag and turned back around, walking faster now. The sound of his footsteps didnât fade; if anything, they seemed to quicken as well.
Your stomach twisted, and you glanced back again. The man was closer this time, his lips curling into a sloppy smirk.
âHey!â he slurred, his voice loud and grating. âWhere you goinâ in such a hurry?â
You ignored him, your heart racing as you picked up your pace.
âHey! Iâm talkinâ to you!â he called out again, louder this time. You heard the sound of glass clinking, and out of the corner of your eye, you saw him waving the beer bottle at you.
Panic bubbled in your chest. You debated breaking into a sprint, but you didnât want to show fearâor worse, give him a reason to chase after you.
Instead, you ducked your head and turned sharply down a side street, hoping to lose him.
But the footsteps followed, faster now.
âHey! Donât walk away from me!â he shouted, his voice taking on an edge of irritation.
Your breathing quickened, your mind racing as you glanced around for an escape. The street was too empty, too quiet. There was no one to call for help, no open stores, no witnesses.
âCâmon, woman!â he slurred, closer than before. âJust talk to me for a second!â
He made your skin crawl, and without thinking, you broke into a run.
âHey!â you heard him shout behind you, his footsteps pounding against the pavement as he gave chase.
You turned a corner sharply, your chest heaving as you pushed yourself to go faster. Your legs burned, your bag bouncing against your back, but you didnât dare slow down.
When you glanced back over your shoulder, your stomach dropped. He was still following, his face twisted into a drunken snarl.
Your heart thundered as you looked ahead, desperately searching for somewhereâanywhereâto hide. Thatâs when you saw it: a narrow alleyway, tucked between two buildings.
Without thinking, you darted into it, pressing yourself against the wall and holding your breath. The shadows swallowed you whole, and you prayed he wouldnât notice where youâd gone.
The sound of his footsteps grew louder, then slower, until finally, they stopped.
âWhere the hellââ you heard him mutter, his voice slurred and irritated.
You peeked around the corner just in time to see him scratching his head and muttering to himself before walking away.
Relief flooded through you, and you let out a shaky breath, your back sliding against the wall as you sank to the ground.
Your hands trembled as you fumbled through your bag, desperately searching for your phone. After a frantic few moments, you realized with a sinking feelingâyouâd left it at Ni-kiâs place.
âDamn it,â you muttered under your breath, running a hand through your hair. You were too shaken to think straight, but you needed your phone. It wasnât safe to be out here without it.
With a reluctant sigh, you pushed yourself off the wall and started walking back toward Ni-kiâs dorm. The streets felt even quieter now, the darkness pressing in around you. Every step you took echoed loudly in your ears, and your heartbeat hadnât fully calmed from the earlier chase.
You were halfway there when a sudden shout split through the silence, followed by a loud, sickening thud.
You froze in place, your head snapping toward the source of the sound. It came from an alley just a few steps ahead.
Instinct told you to keep walking, to pretend you hadnât heard anything. But curiosityâmorbid and insistentâhad you inching closer to the alleyway. You peered into the darkness, your breath hitching as your eyes struggled to adjust.
At first, there was nothing. Just the oppressive blackness of the alley. You were about to turn away, deciding it wasnât worth it, when you heard a faint shuffle.
And then he stumbled out.
The drunk man.
Your stomach churned at the sight of himâhis steps were unsteady, but it wasnât alcohol this time. No, it was the knife protruding from his chest, the hilt gleaming faintly under the dim streetlights. Blood poured from the wound, staining his shirt and dripping onto the ground in thick, steady splatters.
Your mind blanked as you stared, your body frozen in place. He staggered a few steps closer before collapsing onto the pavement, his lifeless eyes staring up at the sky.
You opened your mouth to scream, but the sound died in your throat as your gaze flicked upward.
He was there.
Standing in the shadows of the alley, his white mask almost glowing against the darkness, he tilted his head at you in that familiar, unnerving way, and though you couldnât see his face, you could feel his eyes locked on you.
"Ah, sweetheart," his voice drawled, smooth and almost teasing. âWe really have to stop meeting like this.â
Your heart nearly stopped. Without thinking, you spun around, ready to runâbut you werenât fast enough.
Before you could take more than a step, his hand shot out, grabbing your arm and yanking you back with a terrifying amount of strength. You barely had time to gasp before he twisted you around, pinning you against the cold, rough wall of the alley.
You struggled, kicking and thrashing, but he caught both your wrists in one hand, pressing them firmly behind your back. His chest pressed against your back, trapping you in place, and you could feel the heat of his breath as he leaned in close to your ear.
âHe deserved it,â he whispered, his voice low and almost intimate. âDidnât you see the way he was looking at you? Following you? Touching you with his eyes like you were something he could take?â
You tried to protest, to tell him to let you go, but your voice refused to cooperate.
âYou should be thanking me,â he murmured, his tone laced with dark amusement. âIf it werenât for me, who knows what that disgusting piece of trash wouldâve done to you?â
His words sent a chill down your spine, but the way he said themâlike he truly believed heâd done you a favorâmade your stomach twist.
âYou should give me a reward, sweetheart,â he purred, his lips brushing dangerously close to your ear. âIâve been so good to you, havenât I? Taking care of all the people who hurt you.â
âL-let me go,â you managed to choke out, your voice trembling.
He chuckled softly, the sound sending a shiver down your spine. âOh, but Iâm not done yet,â he said, his grip on your wrists tightening slightly. âNot until you say it.â
âS-say what?â you stammered.
âThank you,â he said simply, his voice still teasing but with an edge that made it clear he wasnât joking. âGo on, sweetheart. Say thank you to your savior.â
You writhed in his grip, twisting and struggling to free yourself, but his hold was unyielding. Every movement you made only seemed to amuse him further.
âTsk, tsk,â he tutted softly, like a parent scolding a misbehaving child. âWhatâs this, sweetheart? Fighting me when Iâve done so much for you? Thatâs not very nice.â
âLet me go,â you hissed, your voice sharp despite the tremor in it.
Instead of responding, he shifted closer, his body pressing against yours as his free hand moved. You flinched, expecting the worst, but he simply brushed his gloved fingers against your neck, gently pushing your hair aside. The motion was slow, deliberateâalmost tender.
âYou really donât know how to behave, do you?â he murmured, his voice soft but laced with something darker. âHere I am, protecting you, keeping you safe, and you donât even say thank you. Instead, you fight me. Struggle against me. Like Iâm the bad guy.â
The words sent a chill down your spine, the weight of them sinking into your chest.
âI didnât ask for this!â you snapped, trying once more to pull your wrists free, but his grip only tightened.
âAh, but thatâs the beauty of it, sweetheart,â he said, his tone almost playful. âYou didnât have to. I wanted to do it. For you.â
His fingers trailed lightly over the nape of your neck, sending a shiver through your body that you couldnât control.
âYou donât understand,â he whispered, leaning in closer until his masked face was right beside yours. âI see you. Every single day. Youâre so⊠perfect. So pure. And theyâre not. They donât deserve to breathe the same air as you.â
âYouâre insane,â you spat, your voice shaking.
âMaybe,â he admitted with a dark chuckle. âBut Iâm your kind of insane.â
His hand slid down, brushing over your shoulder in a mockery of comfort. âSay it,â he murmured again, his voice barely above a whisper now. âSay thank you. Thatâs all I want to hear.â
Your throat tightened, and you bit your lip, refusing to give him what he wanted. You wouldnât play into whatever twisted game he was orchestrating.
But he sighed, the sound carrying a hint of disappointment. âStill being stubborn, huh?â he mused. âThatâs okay. I like a challenge.â
His hand moved to your chin, tilting your face slightly to the side. Though you couldnât see his expression behind the mask, you could feel his gaze burning into you, his intensity unnerving.
âYouâll come around,â he said softly, his voice dripping with certainty. âOne day, youâll see that Iâm the only one who truly cares about you.â
Before you could respond, he pulled back slightly, his grip on your wrists loosening just enough for you to jerk free. Without looking back, you bolted, your heart pounding as your feet hit the pavement.
But even as you ran, his voice echoed in your mind, smooth and haunting.
âOne day, sweetheart. Youâll thank me.â
You didnât stop running until the bright lights of the police station came into view. Your chest burned, your breath coming in ragged gasps, but the overwhelming need for safety pushed you forward. Bursting through the station doors, you stumbled inside, drawing the attention of a few officers.
âI need help!â you blurted out, your voice trembling. âThereâs been a... a murder. And I saw him. I saw the killer!â
The room went silent for a moment as the officers exchanged quick glances before one of them, a tall man with a kind but serious face, approached you.
âAlright, take a deep breath,â he said, guiding you to a chair. âLetâs get this sorted. Where did this happen?â
You described the location of the alleyway, your voice shaky as you recounted the events. The officer nodded, gesturing for another officer to dispatch units to the scene immediately. Within moments, two officers left the station, heading toward the area you described.
âOkay,â the tall officer said, sitting down across from you with a notepad. âWeâre going to need a full report from you. Start from the beginningâeverything you saw, everything you experienced.â
Your hands shook as you clasped them tightly together, trying to steady yourself. You closed your eyes for a moment, forcing yourself to recount every detail, no matter how horrifying.
You told them about walking home, the drunk man, and the sounds that had drawn you to the alley. You described the killer in as much detail as you could: the mask, the knife, the dark clothes. You hesitated when you got to the part where he cornered you, his words still ringing in your ears.
âHe... he grabbed me,â you admitted, your voice barely above a whisper. âPinned me against the wall. He said he was protecting me. That I should... thank him.â
The officerâs pen paused briefly on the notepad, his brows furrowing.
âHe said he killed the man for me,â you continued, your throat tightening as you forced the words out. âThat he was doing it because he cared about me.â
The officer leaned back slightly, his expression a mix of concern and disbelief. âDid you recognize him? Anything distinctive about his voice, his build, his mannerisms?â
You shook your head, feeling a wave of frustration and helplessness wash over you. âNo. He wore a mask, and his voice... it was muffled. But he was tall, and he moved... like he was confident. Like heâd done this before.â
The officer nodded, jotting down your words. âYou did the right thing coming here. Weâll have officers sweep the area, and weâll add this information to the ongoing investigation.â
--
You sat in the station for what felt like an eternity, the hum of conversations and ringing phones fading into the background as your nerves took over. Every second that passed felt like it stretched longer than the last, the events of the night playing on a loop in your head.
Finally, the door swung open, and a pair of officers walked in, their expressions grim. One of them leaned in to speak with the tall officer who had taken your statement. After a brief conversation, he turned back to you and gestured for you to come over.
âThey found the body,â he said quietly, his voice steady but laced with tension. âIt was hidden behind some trash cans in the alley. The killerâs gone. But thereâs something you need to see.â
Your stomach dropped, but you forced yourself to follow him to a desk where a computer screen was lit with grainy black-and-white footage.
âThis is from a nearby CCTV camera,â the officer explained, clicking to play the video.
You leaned forward, your heart pounding as the footage started. There you were, walking down the street, your bag slung over your shoulder. You saw the drunk man trailing behind you, stumbling slightly, clutching the beer bottle. Your pulse quickened as you watched yourself pause and glance back before speeding up, the man still following.
The video cut briefly to another angle. The drunk man was now heading back down the street after youâd run. Suddenly, a shadow emerged from the alleyway. A figure stepped out behind him, silent and deliberate. The killer.
You watched, frozen, as the killer grabbed the man and pulled him into the alley in one swift motion. The man barely had time to react before disappearing into the shadows.
The screen flickered and you appeared, cautiously approaching the alley and stopping as if trying to decide whether to investigate. Then, just as you remembered, you turned and began walking awayâonly to get dragged in.
The next part made your blood run cold.
The camera caught the moment the killer stepped into view, just as you ran off-screen. He stopped in the middle of the street, standing there like a statue, watching you flee. Then, slowly, his head tilted upward, and he looked directly at the camera.
Even through the grainy footage, the gleaming white mask was unmistakable.
The killer stared into the camera for a long moment, tilting his head like a predator examining prey. Then, without any sense of urgency, he turned and disappeared into the shadows.
The officer paused the video, his jaw tight as he glanced at you. âThe way he looked at the camera⊠itâs almost like he wanted us to see him.â
You couldnât speak. Your throat felt dry, and your hands were clammy as you clutched the edge of the desk. The image of the masked figure burned into your mind was now accompanied by that chilling motionâthe way heâd looked at the camera, unafraid, almost playful.
âDo you know him?â the officer asked gently, his tone careful.
You shook your head quickly, maybe a little too quickly. âNo. IâI donât know anyone whoâdâŠâ You trailed off, your voice faltering.
The officer studied you for a moment, his expression unreadable. âAlright,â he said finally. âWeâre going to keep investigating, and weâll need to keep in contact with you. If anythingâanything at allâcomes to mind, you let us know.â
You nodded, your mind still racing as the image of the killerâs mask lingered.
The officer sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. âFor now, weâll have someone escort you home. You shouldnât be out there alone.â
Home. The thought of being alone right now was terrifying, but staying here with the memory of that footage wasnât much better.
As an officer prepared to walk you out, you glanced back at the frozen frame on the screen. The mask, the tilted head, the casual way heâd turned and walked away.
He wasnât just watching.
He was toying with you.
The car ride was quiet, the hum of the engine filling the silence as you stared out the window, your mind racing with everything that had happened. The officer glanced at you occasionally, likely noticing your pale complexion and tense posture.
As you neared your neighborhood, you suddenly remembered your phone. "Wait," you blurted out, sitting up straighter. "Can we stop by my friend's place? I left my phone there earlier."
The officer hesitated but nodded. âAlright, just make it quick. Whatâs the address?â
You rattled it off, and within minutes, the car pulled up in front of Ni-kiâs building. You quickly unbuckled your seatbelt, mumbling a soft, "Iâll be right back," before stepping out and jogging up to the building. Your stomach churned with unease as you entered and climbed the stairs.
When you reached Ni-kiâs door, you paused, glancing back down the hall. It was quiet, almost too quiet. Taking a deep breath, you raised your hand and knocked.
It took a few moments, but the door finally opened.
Ni-ki stood there, his damp hair pushed back messily, droplets of water still clinging to his neck. He had clearly just stepped out of the shower, wearing a loose hoodie and sweatpants that hung lazily on his frame.
âHey,â he greeted with a soft smile, his eyes lighting up when he saw you. âI was wondering when youâd come back for this.â He held up your phone, which had been sitting on his desk.
You gave him a sheepish smile, reaching for it. âYeah, Iâm sorry. I got distracted earlier and completely forgot.â
He chuckled, leaning against the doorframe as he handed it to you. âNo problem. You okay, though? You seem⊠tense.â
âIâm fine,â you said quickly, clutching the phone to your chest. âJustâuh, long day. Thanks, Ni-ki.â
Before he could say anything else, you turned and started walking back down the hall.
âWaitââ Ni-ki called after you, his voice tinged with concern. âYou sure youâre okay? Youâre acting weird.â
You ignored him, speeding up your pace. âIâm fine! See you Monday!â
â(Y/N)ââ
You didnât stop, practically jogging back to the police car. You climbed in, shutting the door behind you and exhaling deeply as the officer glanced at you in the rearview mirror.
âGot what you needed?â she asked.
âYeah,â you muttered, not meeting her gaze.
The drive home was just as silent as before, the weight of the night pressing down on your chest. When the officer pulled up outside your apartment, she gave you a small nod. âStay inside tonight. Lock your doors. If you need anything, donât hesitate to call.â
âThank you,â you murmured, stepping out and heading to your door.
Once inside, you locked the door behind you, sliding the chain into place for extra security. You leaned against it, exhaling deeply as your heart continued to race.
You glanced at your phone, still clutched tightly in your hand, and felt a pang of guilt. Ni-ki had been nothing but kind to you, and youâd brushed him off so abruptly.
But you couldnât stop thinking about the killer, about the way heâd spoken to you, about the way heâd looked at you. It was like his presence still lingered, even now, haunting you.
With a sigh, you set your phone down and headed to your room, determined to push the events of the night out of your mind. You needed sleepâdesperately.
Your phone buzzed, pulling you from your thoughts. You glanced down, seeing a message from Ni-ki.
Ni-ki: Hey, you okay? I know you were in a rush earlier⊠If you need someone to talk to, I'm here.
A small smile tugged at the corner of your lips, but you couldn't quite shake off the tension in your chest. You quickly typed back.
You: Yeah, Iâm fine. Just⊠been a weird day, you know?
You stared at the screen for a moment before adding:
You: Would you mind calling me? I could use someone to talk toâŠ
It didnât take long for him to reply.
Ni-ki: Of course. Iâll call you now.
A few moments later, your phone rang. You swiped to answer, bringing it to your ear.
âHey,â Ni-kiâs voice came through, calm and warm, despite the underlying concern. âYou doing okay now?â
You leaned back against the wall, feeling a sense of relief just hearing his voice.
âYeah,â you replied softly. âJust⊠everything feels a little off tonight. Iâm glad you messaged.â
He was quiet for a moment, and you could almost picture him thinking.
âIâm glad you reached out,â he said finally. âYou donât have to go through stuff like this alone. I know it might seem like everythingâs chaotic, but youâve got me. You can always talk to me.â
His words had an unexpected comfort to them, and you felt some of the weight lift off your shoulders.
âThanks,â you said quietly. âI really appreciate it, Ni-ki.â
âI mean it,â he replied with a soft chuckle. âAnytime, seriously. If you need a distraction or just someone to listen, Iâve got you.â
You smiled to yourself, grateful for his kindness.
âMaybe we can talk more tomorrow, huh? Iâll make sure to check in on you again. Donât want you feeling like this all night.â
You felt a slight pang of guilt but quickly pushed it away.
âIâll be okay. And⊠thanks again. Iâm just gonna try to get some sleep.â
âSounds good. Get some rest, and if anything comes up, just text me, alright?â
âI will. Goodnight, Ni-ki.â
âGoodnight,â he said, the sincerity in his voice making you feel a little lighter.
As you ended the call, you leaned back into your pillow, feeling a bit more at ease.
--
The doorbell rang again the next morning, pulling you from your thoughts. You blinked, confused, before walking over to the door and pulling it open. To your surprise, there stood Ni-ki, looking as effortlessly stylish as ever, wearing a relaxed smile.
âIâm taking you to the mall,â he said, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
You stared at him for a moment, your eyes widening. âWait, what? Youâre... what?â
Ni-ki chuckled, clearly amused by your reaction. âI figured you could use a little break. Youâve been cooped up here long enough.â
You glanced at the clock. It was a bit earlier than you expected. âBut Iââ
Before you could protest any further, you heard the sound of your own feet hitting the floor as you dashed towards your bedroom. âGive me a second! I need to get dressed!â
Ni-ki didnât seem to mind. He just chuckled again, stepping inside and closing the door behind him. âTake your time. Iâll be here.â
You quickly pulled your clothes out of your closet, racing against the clock to change, but as you did, you could hear the soft sound of Ni-ki sitting on the couch, the hum of his phone as he likely scrolled through something. Even as you hurried to change, you couldnât help but feel a little nervousâhe was waiting for you.
After awhile, you stepped out, having finally gotten dressed in something comfortable but still cute enough for a day out. You were still adjusting your jacket when you caught sight of Ni-ki, his attention fixed on his phone.
âYou ready?â he asked, glancing up from his phone when he noticed you stepping into the living room.
You nodded, feeling a little bashful but excited at the same time. âYeah, letâs go.â
Ni-ki grinned and stood up, tossing his phone onto the couch. âI knew youïżœïżœïżœd be ready in no time.â
Ni-ki led the way out of the apartment, holding the door open for you. The cool air greeted you as you stepped outside, and for the first time in a while, you felt a sense of calm settle over you
As you both walked to the car, Ni-ki kept his usual easygoing demeanor, flashing you an occasional grin, but his eyes held a warmth that made you feel at ease.
Once you got to the car, Ni-ki opened the door for you with a dramatic bow. âAfter you, milady,â he teased, his smile playful.
You laughed, stepping into the car. âYouâre a dork,â you said, shaking your head.
He slid into the driverâs seat and started the engine, the car pulling out of the parking lot as he hummed along to the song on the radio. The drive was smooth, with Ni-ki chatting casually, asking about how youâd been feeling lately, if you were still swamped with schoolwork, and if you had any specific things you wanted to do at the mall.
âIâm just along for the ride, really,â you said, feeling a little more relaxed with each passing moment. âIâm happy to just hang out.â
Ni-ki glanced at you, his lips curving upward. âGood, âcause I was planning on getting us some snacks, trying on some clothes, and maybe finding something ridiculous to make you laugh.â
You couldnât help but chuckle at that. âIâm down for that,â you agreed.
The ride went by quickly, with the two of you talking and joking about random things, from bad fashion choices to the latest crime drama episode you both had watched recently. When the mall came into view, Ni-ki parked the car, giving you a quick glance. âReady to have some fun?â
You nodded, your smile wide. âAbsolutely.â
You and Ni-ki wandered through the mall, hopping from store to store, trying on ridiculous hats and laughing at each otherâs choices. He picked out a bright pink beanie with oversized ears, putting it on your head and grinning mischievously. "You should totally rock this look," he teased, his eyes sparkling with amusement.
You rolled your eyes but played along, giving a dramatic twirl. "Do you think it brings out my eyes?" you joked, striking a pose.
Ni-kiâs smile widened, and he leaned in slightly, as if seriously considering the question. "Honestly? It definitely makes your eyes pop. Maybe not in the way you think, though."
You burst into laughter, nudging him playfully in the side. "Youâre ridiculous," you said between giggles. But you didnât mindâit felt good to laugh, to feel normal for once.
After some time, you both left the store, each with a few new items in hand, and wandered into the food court. Ni-ki, ever the expert in decision-making, immediately made a beeline for the bubble tea stand. âYou want your usual?â he asked, already pulling out his wallet.
âOf course,â you said with a grin. âYou know me too well.â
As you waited for your drinks, Ni-ki leaned against the counter casually, his expression relaxed. âThis was fun, right? Iâm glad you decided to come out with me today.â His tone was light, but there was something behind itâan undercurrent of sincerity that made you pause.
You smiled back at him, grateful for the day. âYeah. I needed this... more than I thought.â
The bubble tea arrived, and the two of you walked over to a nearby table, settling in with your drinks. Ni-ki took a sip of his, then glanced over at you, his brow furrowing just slightly. "So, how have you been holding up? I know everythingâs been... a little crazy lately."
You hesitated for a moment, not wanting to drag the mood down, but knowing Ni-ki would probably notice if you didnât say something. You took a deep breath, sipping your tea as you tried to find the right words.
"Iâve been okay," you said, after a beat. "Some days are better than others, but... itâs easier when Iâm with people I trust. Like you."
Ni-ki gave you a soft smile, his eyes crinkling at the corners. âGood. Iâm glad Iâm one of those people,â he said, his voice gentle.
You both fell into a comfortable silence, sipping your drinks and occasionally exchanging a few words.
Afterwards you were strolling through the aisles of the store, enjoying the soft hum of the background music and the peaceful atmosphere, when something caught your eyeâa shelf full of adorable plushies. You couldnât resist, and you found yourself picking up a cute little bear, smiling at how soft it was. But in that moment of distraction, you didnât realize that Ni-ki had wandered off somewhere else in the store.
A few moments later, you heard the voices.
At first, they were distant, but slowly they grew louder, the tone dripping with mockery. You turned to see a group of familiar faces from schoolâsome guys and girls who were known for their snide remarks.
âWow, look at this,â one of the guys sneered. âAll grown up, and still playing with toys?â
You felt your stomach tighten, but you didnât let it show. You had heard this all before. Still, the words felt heavier today.
âYou know, you should really grow up,â another girl added, laughing with the rest of them. âItâs kind of embarrassing, donât you think?â
Normally, youâd brush it off with a sarcastic remark or a clever comeback, but today was different. You just couldnât summon the energy to fight back. Instead, you gave a quiet, âItâs just a plushie,â and shrugged, turning to walk away.
But that didnât stop them.
âReally, youâre such a child. Itâs honestly pathetic,â the girl said, her voice mocking.
You stopped in your tracks, taking a deep breath. You were about to walk away again when she added something that made your blood run cold.
âYouâre just as pathetic as Ni-ki. He probably doesnât even care about you?â
The words were like a slap to the face. Without thinking, your eyes snapped toward her, your glare icy.
âYou donât know anything about us,â you hissed, your voice low and sharp. âMaybe you should focus on your own life instead of judging others.â
The girlâs expression faltered, but she wasnât done. With a malicious grin, she raised her hand, ready to slap you across the face.
But before she could, a strong hand shot out, gripping her wrist firmly.
âDonât even think about it,â came a low, dangerous voice.
You looked up in surprise to see Ni-ki, towering over the group. His usual relaxed posture was gone, replaced by a stance of quiet fury. The others fell silent, their eyes wide.
Ni-kiâs grip on the girlâs wrist tightened, and she yelped, trying to pull away. But Ni-ki didnât budge.
âThey can make fun of me all they want,â he said, his voice cold and low, each word laced with intensity. âBut if you ever, ever make fun of her again, Iâll make sure you regret it.â
The girl blinked up at him, looking stunned, but Ni-ki didnât release his hold. He was a completely different person now, standing tall that made it clear he wasnât going to let anyone make fun of youânot now, not ever.
The group shifted uncomfortably, clearly not used to seeing him like this. Ni-kiâs gaze never wavered from the girl, who was still trying to wriggle out of his grip. He spoke again, his words cutting through the tension like a knife.
âIf I hear you even think about messing with her again, Iâll make sure itâs the last time. Got it?â
The girlâs face went pale, and after a moment, she finally pulled her wrist from his grasp. She didnât say anything elseâshe didnât have to. Ni-ki had made his point clear.
As the group scattered, you stood there in shock, your heart pounding in your chest. You werenât sure whether to feel relieved or overwhelmed by the intensity of it all.
Ni-ki turned to you, his expression softening slightly, though there was still a hint of that protective edge. âAre you okay?â he asked, his voice gentler now.
You nodded, still processing everything. âYeah⊠Thanks. I guess I owe you one,â you said.
âDonât worry about it,â he said with a shrug, his usual smile returning. âIâd do it again in a heartbeat.â
With that, the two of you continued your walk through the store.
--
The rain poured down heavily, a soft, constant drumming against the window as you sat at your kitchen table. You were absentmindedly eating your cereal when the sound of the TV caught your attention. The news anchorâs voice was steady but the words were jarring.
âA group of teens, including some local college students, have been reported missing. Authorities are investigating their whereabouts, but no leads have been found as of now.â
You froze, the spoon in your hand slipping from your grip and clattering to the floor. The world around you seemed to freeze for a moment, your heart skipping a beat. It took a few seconds for the words to registerâteens, a group, missing.
You couldnât help but feel the creeping dread settle in your chest. You quickly stood up, your movements rushed and frantic.
You put your bowl down with shaking hands, grabbed your phone, keys, and bag, not even bothering to grab a proper breakfast. You yanked on your jacket, grabbed your umbrella, and rushed out the door, the sound of the rain growing louder as you fought against the storm.
When you finally reached the school grounds, the rain hadnât let up. You were drenched, but it didnât matter. You immediately zeroed in on Ni-kiâs tall frame, his head down as he rifled through his bag, clearly looking for something.
You took a deep breath and made your way toward him, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on you.
"Ni-ki!" you called out, stepping forward.
He jumped in surprise, his body stiffening as he spun around to look at you. His wide eyes softened when he saw you, though there was an edge of confusion in his expression.
âHey,â he said, his voice still heavy with sleep, probably because it was so early. "You okay? Youâre all wet.â
You nodded quickly, shaking your umbrella as you stood in front of him. "Yeah, Iâm fine. I justâ" You paused, your heart hammering in your chest. "Did you hear about the missing teens?"
Ni-kiâs face went still for a moment, his eyes narrowing. Then he sighed and ran a hand through his damp hair, as if processing everything in his head. âYeah. I heard. I donât know⊠itâs weird, right? Some of them were people from school.â
You nodded, feeling a pit grow in your stomach. âYeah. Itâs just⊠strange, with everything thatâs been happening lately.â You bit your lip, trying to read his face. He wasnât showing any obvious signs of worry, but then again, Ni-ki had always been good at hiding his emotions when it suited him.
Ni-ki paused, his expression hardening for a moment. âI know. But we donât know anything for sure yet. Iâm sure the police will figure it out.â
You studied him for a moment, watching how composed he was despite the situation. He was always so calm, but today it was different. You noticed how his shoulders were just a little stiffer than usual, his gaze just a little more distant, though he quickly returned his focus to you.
âCome on,â he said after a moment, his smile returning, though it didnât quite reach his eyes. âLetâs get to class.â
You nodded, following him, but the unease that had settled in your chest refused to leave. Something felt off.
The entire day felt off, like there was an invisible weight pressing on you, pulling your attention in a thousand directions. As you sat in class, your fingers kept scrolling through your phone, searching for any new information about the missing students. Every news site you checked had the same vague updates, all of them repeating the same informationâthe authorities were still investigating, but there were no leads. The unease grew heavier in your chest with each passing minute.
You didnât even realize you werenât paying attention to the lesson until the teacher called on you, pulling you back to reality with a jolt. You hastily tried to catch up, your mind racing with thoughts about what might be happening. The missing students. The weird, unsettling feeling that something was wrong.
As the bell rang for the next class, you absentmindedly packed up your things, your mind still elsewhere. You were so lost in your thoughts that you didnât notice Ni-ki sitting next to you, watching you with a careful, intense gaze.
It wasnât until he spoke that you realized heâd been looking at you for a while. His voice was low, almost dangerous in its calmness.
âYou havenât been paying attention all day,â he said, his tone not accusatory but focused, like he was analyzing every little thing. âWhatâs going on?â
You looked up, surprised by the directness in his tone. Ni-kiâs eyes werenât his usual playful, teasing selfâthey were sharp, focused, and a little darker than usual. There was something in them that made your heart race, something you couldnât quite place.
You hesitated for a moment, unsure whether to tell him what you were feeling, or if it was just your imagination running wild. The tension in the air seemed to thicken as he waited for you to respond, and despite everything, you felt the need to be honest with him.
âI donât knowâŠâ you trailed off, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on you. âItâs just⊠something feels wrong, Ni-ki. Thereâs this whole thing with the missing students, and it doesnât feel like itâs over. I keep thinking about all of it. I canât stop.â
Ni-kiâs gaze never left you as you spoke, and he gave a slight nod, as if he understood. The tension in his eyes didnât fade, thoughâif anything, it seemed to grow.
âYouâre not the only one who feels it,â he said quietly. âBut youâve got to be careful. People donât always show their true faces. And sometimes, the things that feel wrong are just the beginning.â
You swallowed hard, the weight of his words sinking into you. There was something about the way he said itâlike he knew more than he was letting on. You wanted to ask him more, to press him for details, but the way he looked at you made you think better of it.
Instead, you gave a small, uneasy nod. âIâll keep that in mind,â you replied, though you couldnât shake the feeling that you were already caught up in something much bigger than you realized.
Ni-ki turned his gaze away after a moment, but not before his eyes flickered down to your hand, which you had been fidgeting with absentmindedly. He seemed to think about something for a second, and then, without warning, he reached out and gently brushed his fingers over yours. The simple touch was enough to send a jolt through your body, but when he met your eyes again, his expression had softened, almost reassuring.
âDonât let it consume you,â he said, his voice more tender now, as if trying to comfort you in his own way. âWeâll figure it out, together.â
You nodded, though you werenât sure what he meant by together.
After school, you had made up your mind not to stay out too late. You just wanted to get home, rest, and focus on the things you needed to catch up on. The bus ride was uneventful, and you felt a small sense of relief as you stepped off and made your way home. The familiar walk up to your building gave you a little comfort, and you entered quickly, glad to be out of the rain.
Once inside, you kicked off your shoes, tossed your bag onto the couch, and went straight for the bathroom to wash away the stress of the day. The hot water from the shower was soothing, and you stood there for a while, letting it run over your shoulders as you closed your eyes, lost in the sensation of warmth and calm.
When you finally stepped out, wrapped in a towel, you dried off and got dressed in something comfortable, and started studying, but a few hours later your stomach growled loudly, a reminder that it had been far too long since youâd eaten.
You sighed, glancing at the clock. It was already late, and you had hardly eaten all day. You stood up from your desk, stretched, and made your way to the kitchen to see what you could scrounge up. As you opened the fridge, you found a few thingsâa block of cheese, some leftover rice, some random vegetablesâbut not nearly enough to make a decent meal. Your eyes landed on the empty shelf where you normally kept the essentials like eggs, bread, and a few other things.
You cursed under your breath.
You hadnât gone grocery shopping in a while, and it was becoming apparent just how low on supplies you were. Youâd been putting it off for days, but now you were paying the price. You pulled out your phone to make a quick list of the things you needed to pick up: eggs, bread, some fresh produce, and whatever else would make an easy dinner. You threw on a jacket, grabbed your phone and keys, and headed back out the door.
The chill of the evening air hit you as soon as you stepped outside. You pulled your jacket tighter around yourself, the rain still lightly falling from the sky. The store wasnât too far, but youâd be walking through puddles, and you could already feel the dampness creeping into your shoes. Still, you needed the food, so you picked up your pace and headed in the direction of the local grocery store.
By the time you reached the entrance, you had that familiar grocery store smellâthe faint scent of freshly baked bread mixed with the cool air of refrigerationâand you pushed open the door, ready to get what you needed and get back home.
You grabbed your essentialsâsome vegetables, some rice, and a few other ingredients to make the dinner you had planned.
You walked out of the store, the cold evening air hitting your face as you carefully balanced your bag of groceries. Your phone buzzed in your pocket, and you pulled it out, glancing at it absentmindedly as you began to make your way back to your apartment. You swiped through a few messages and notifications, barely paying attention to the route you were taking.
But when you finally looked up, you froze.
The street around you didnât look familiar at all. You glanced back, realizing you must have taken a wrong turn somewhere. Your surroundings had shifted from the usual city bustle to an unfamiliar area with dilapidated houses lining the street. The buildings looked old, their windows boarded up, and the paint on the walls was chipped, peeling away from years of neglect. The street was quiet, almost eerily so, and the air felt still in a way that made your skin prickle.
You checked your phone to see your location, but it didn't help much. You could have sworn youâd taken the right path.
You stood for a moment, considering whether to retrace your steps or try to find another route back home. Thatâs when the sound reached your earsâa sharp, blood-curdling scream. Your heart skipped a beat. It echoed through the quiet, a cry filled with terror and desperation.
Your mind screamed at you to turn around, to keep walking and get back to the familiar streets. But something inside you stirredâa compulsion you couldnât shake. Another scream, followed by a cry for help, rang out, louder this time. The desperation in the voice pulled at you like an invisible thread.
Without fully realizing it, you started moving toward the sound. You glanced around nervously, double-checking that you werenât being followed, but all you could see were the looming, abandoned houses. The streetlights flickered sporadically, casting long, haunting shadows over the cracked pavement. The atmosphere felt heavy, suffocating.
You set your groceries down carefully on the ground, the sound of the bag crinkling in the quiet making you pause for a moment. You slowly made your way toward the large house where the screams had come from. It stood at the end of the street, a large, imposing structure with peeling paint and broken windows. It looked almost like a mansion at one point, but now it was barely standing, with decay eating away at its foundation.
You hesitated, but that instinct in you, the one telling you to keep moving, pushed you forward. You approached the front door, cautiously reaching out to try the handle. To your surprise, it turned easily, creaking as the door slowly opened with little resistance.
The inside was just as unsettling as the outside. It was dark, the only light coming from the weak glow of the streetlights outside, filtering through the broken windows. Dust clung to every surface, and the air smelled stale, like it hadnât been disturbed in years. You hesitated for a moment, then pulled out your phone and turned on the flashlight. The small beam of light illuminated the eerie interior, casting long shadows along the walls.
You walked quietly, each step careful, your heart hammering in your chest. There was an unsettling silence now, the kind that makes every creak of the floorboard seem like an alarm ringing.
As you moved through the rooms, you found only remnants of the houseâs former lifeâold furniture covered in dust, paintings half-faded with age, and broken mirrors hanging crookedly on the walls. It didnât feel right, like the house itself was hiding something.
You continued forward, your pulse racing, until you saw the stairs. The narrow staircase creaked under your feet as you started to climb, the air thick with tension. You took each step slowly, trying to make as little noise as possible. The further you climbed, the more oppressive the silence became, making you feel like you were intruding on something dangerous.
At the top you found another hallway, dark and seemingly endless. The hair on the back of your neck stood up as you slowly moved forward, the sound of your breath heavy in your ears. You didnât know what you were expecting to find, but with each step you took, the feeling of dread only deepened.
You were too far in now. Something had drawn you here, and no matter how much you wanted to turn back, you couldnât.
You continued down the dark hallway at the top of the stairs, your flashlight flicking over the faded wallpaper and old doors that creaked slightly with the movement of the house. The air was thick with dust, and the floorboards groaned beneath your steps as you moved forward, every creak seeming louder in the stillness.
But despite the eerie surroundings, there was nothingâno signs of anyone being here, no more sounds of distress. The rooms you peeked into were abandoned, just like the rest of the house. Some were empty, their floors covered in broken glass or debris; others held old furniture, now falling apart with age.
You moved cautiously, stepping lightly to avoid making noise, but your mind was beginning to feel like it was playing tricks on you. The urgency that had pushed you to come this far was fading, replaced by a strange, unsettling feeling.
Your flashlight beam swept over more roomsâempty, forgotten, silent. You checked the windows of each room, but they were all boarded up or shattered, the light outside barely filtering through the gaps. Nothing moved, nothing stirred. The only sound was the slow rhythm of your own breath and the occasional rustle of your shoes against the old carpet.
The stairs seemed endless, but you couldnât stop now. Something was pulling you forward, urging you to climb higher, even though you knew deep down it might be a mistake.
You reached the next floor, your heart racing with each step. This floor, just like the others, was coated in layers of dust and neglect. You didnât dare touch anything; you just scanned each room quickly, hoping for a clue or something to justify your presence. But still, there was nothing.
You stood in the center of the hallway, a small sense of dread growing in your chest. There was no sign of anyone, no one to help. The house was as empty and cold as ever.
You sighed in frustration, about to turn and leave, when you noticed something different. A door at the end of the hallâa door that looked⊠newer, as though it hadnât suffered the same wear as the rest of the house. Something about it caught your attention. It wasnât the same peeling wood or faded paint. It was almost as if the door had been replaced, but not the rest of the house.
You slowly moved toward it, your hand hesitating on the doorknob.
You turned the knob, and the door creaked open.
On the other side was a small, dimly lit room. It was sparsely furnishedâjust a single chair in the center, facing a tall mirror that seemed too clean, too pristine in this neglected space. The rest of the room was dark, the corners shrouded in shadows.
But in the reflection of the mirror, you saw something that made your blood run cold.
A figure standing behind you.
You spun around, your breath catching in your throat, but the room was empty.
You turned back to the mirror, only to see your own wide-eyed expression, the flashlight still trembling in your hand.
Was it a trick of the light?
You couldnât tell, but the sense of dread intensified, and every instinct you had screamed at you to leave.
Your heart raced in your chest as you hesitated in the hallway, the silence around you thick with dread, you stood frozen, unsure whether to retreat or continue forward. But the distant cries for help, desperate and pleading, pushed you onward.
You slowly climbed the last set of stairs, careful with every step, your breath shallow as you tried not to make a sound. The air seemed heavier here, colder, as if the building itself was alive with something sinister. Each creak of the floorboards under your feet was unnervingly loud in the silence, but you forced yourself to keep moving.
At the top of the stairs, the floor seemed differentânewer, almost cleaner than the rest of the house. You could hear faint whimpers, like someone in pain. Your stomach churned, a wave of nausea washing over you, but you ignored it. You needed to know what was happening, needed to help whoever it was.
You crept down the hall, pausing only when you reached the door at the end. It was barely ajar, just enough to allow a glimpse of what lay beyond. Hesitantly, you peered through the crack, your heart nearly stopping when the scene before you registered.
It was a girlâsomeone you knew well from school. The same one from the mall, the one who had tried to hit you just days ago. But now, she was in a different state entirely. Bound to a chair, her body covered in blood, her eyes glazed with pain and fear. Her hair matted with sweat, her clothes torn and stained. It was a sight so revolting it made your stomach turn.
You gasped softly, the breath catching in your throat. The scene felt surreal, as if you were watching some horrible nightmare. The blood, both dried and fresh, had stained the chair she was tied to, the dark red splotches contrasting against the pale, almost sickly white of her skin. It was a haunting sight.
A few moments of stunned silence passed as your mind struggled to comprehend what you were seeing. Then, something inside you clickedâinstinct, maybe, or the sheer desperation to do something. You couldnât just leave her like this. Not after everything you had already witnessed.
You quickly opened the door just enough to squeeze through, the sharp creak of the hinges making your heart race even faster. As you stepped inside, your feet almost felt like they were dragging on their own. You moved toward her cautiously, afraid of alerting anyone who might be nearby.
Her breathing was shallow, but she was still alive. She winced, a painful sound escaping her as you approached, her eyes struggling to stay open. You couldnât help but feel a surge of sympathy for herâno matter the past between you two, no one deserved to be in this state.
With trembling hands, you carefully assessed her wounds. The blood was coming from several places, mostly on her legs and arms, but there were deeper gashes across her torso. It was hard to tell how deep they were, but they were certainly serious.
You quickly pressed against the worst of her wounds. She let out a pained groan, weakly trying to shift her body, but she couldnât move much. The bindings kept her in place, and all you could do was try to stem the flow of blood.
Her body tensed at the pressure, and she let out a strangled cry. You couldnât bear to think of how long she had been like this, how much time had passed since sheâd been brought here.
As you worked, a noise caught your attentionâa soft mumbling, almost unintelligible. Your blood ran cold as you turned your head toward the sound, your eyes locking on a partially open door to another room, connected to where you were. The figure of someone moved within, their back to you.
You didnât need to see their face to know who it was.
The hair on the back of your neck stood on end as panic surged through you, but you forced yourself to remain calm. You looked back at the girl, who was still breathing heavily but seemed barely conscious.
You couldnât leave her. You couldnât.
But you also knew that the moment the killer came back in, youâd both be in even more danger. You had to act fast.
Carefully, you stood and slowly, almost silently, backed away from the girl, your heart pounding in your ears. You closed the door behind you as quietly as possible, the faintest creak echoing in the silence of the house. You took a breath, holding it as you peered through the crack in the door.
Just as you thought you were safe, you saw the killer reappear in the room, the door creaking open. His cold gaze flicked to the girl, who was still bound to the chair. Without even glancing around, he stepped forward, his hands moving to adjust the knife in his grip.
You sucked in a breath, watching in silence as he leaned down, brushing his fingers over her bloodied face.
The knife glinted under the dim light as he loomed over her, speaking in a low, almost amused tone.
And then, your body tensedâyour instincts screamed at you to leave, to run before he noticed you.
The moment you stepped back, the sharp crunch of broken glass beneath your foot was like a thunderclap in the otherwise silent house. Your heart froze in your chest, you lifted your foot, eyes immediately widening.
Your breath caught in your throat as you heard a slow, deliberate creak from behind the door. The hairs on the back of your neck prickled. Without even thinking, your gaze snapped toward the crack between the door and the frame. And there he was.
The killer. His white mask was the only thing visible, but it was enough. You could feel the weight of his gaze through the small sliver, cold, calculating. The mask seemed almost too calm, too collected. He hadn't even flinched at the noise. No, he was waiting. He was waiting for you to realize the mistake you'd just made.
The cruel, teasing voice that followed was enough to freeze you in place.
"Well, well," he purred from behind the door, his tone dripping with amusement. "Looks like we've got a curious little mouse here, don't we?"
Your stomach dropped as the fear, the raw terror, finally gripped you. You felt your pulse thunder in your ears as he slowly, almost deliberately, tilted his head, eyes still hidden behind that mask.
Before you could even think, before your body could process anything else, you screamed. The sound was torn from your throat, pure panic flooding every fiber of your being. You scrambled backward, your feet slipping slightly on the old wooden floor as you scrambled toward the staircase, your heartbeat pounding so loud in your chest that you could hardly hear anything else.
Your mind screamed at you to move faster, but your legs felt like they were made of lead. Every step you took seemed to echo in the vast, empty space, and you could already hear his footsteps behind youâcloser, too close.
You shot a desperate glance over your shoulder as you reached the stairs. The killer was still there, stepping into the hallway, his slow, deliberate pace making your heart race even faster. His mask was almost inhuman in its stillness, but there was a look in his postureâpredatory, like he was enjoying the chase.
You stumble down the creaking, narrow staircase, your breath coming in ragged gasps as panic claws at your chest. Tears blur your vision, streaking your face as the blood on your trembling hands smears across the banister. You donât dare look back. You canât.
Above you, his voice echoes through the decaying walls, low and mocking, sending chills down your spine.
âRun all you want,â he calls, his tone light, almost playful. âYou know Iâll catch you.â
Your foot catches on a loose board, nearly sending you sprawling, but you grip the railing and push yourself forward. His words follow you, slithering into your ears like poison.
âYou canât hide from me. You know that, donât you? Iâll always find you. Always.â
The air is heavy with the smell of dust and mildew, but it does nothing to muffle his voice.
âYou and that little curiosity of yours,â he sneers, his footsteps steady and unhurried. âThatâs what got you into this mess. You wanted to see what was behind the curtain, didnât you?â
Your heart pounds in your chest, your legs screaming in protest as you take the steps two at a time.
âNo one else deserves you,â he continues, his voice dipping into something darker, more possessive. âOnly me. And if I canât have youâŠâ
You swallow back a sob as his words twist, their meaning sharp as a blade.
ââŠthen no one can.â
Your foot hits the landing, and you dart into the next corridor, the peeling wallpaper and flickering lights a blur around you. Still, his voice lingers, wrapping around you like a noose.
âYouâll be mine in the end. You know it. Why keep running, darling? Why deny the inevitable?â
You bite down on your lip to stifle the cry threatening to escape. The hallway stretches endlessly before you, and the sound of his stepsâslow, deliberateâechoes closer, as if heâs right behind you.
Your chest burns as you push forward, forcing your legs to move despite the overwhelming ache. The hallway feels endless, the dim, flickering lights above casting warped shadows that seem to close in on you. Each creak of the floorboards behind you makes your heart skip a beat, his taunting voice dripping into your ears like acid.
âYou canât run forever,â he hums, his tone like a lullaby meant to unsettle. âEvery step you take just brings you closer to me. Donât you see? This is fate. You were made for me.â
A sob escapes you before you can stifle it, your body betraying the terror that threatens to consume you whole. You glance frantically over your shoulder, but the staircase behind you is empty. He isnât there, and yet his voice sounds as if itâs just over your shoulder, like heâs breathing down your neck.
You shove open a door at the end of the hall, the old wood groaning on its hinges as you stumble into what looks like a storage room. Rusted tools hang on the walls, their edges sharp and unforgiving, glinting faintly in the pale light from a single bare bulb swaying overhead. Your breath catches as you scan the room, desperately searching for a way out.
âThere you go,â he purrs, his voice impossibly close now, like heâs whispering directly into your ear. âHide, if it makes you feel safer. I like when you play hard to get. It makes it so much sweeter when I finally catch you.â
You slam the door shut and lock it, your shaking hands fumbling with the rusted bolt. The sound of his footsteps grows louder, heavier now, deliberate in their approach. You back away from the door, your eyes darting around the room. The windows are boarded up, thick planks of wood nailed across the frames, no hope of escape.
Your breathing is shallow, uneven. Your hands curl into fists, fingernails biting into your palms as you try to will yourself to think. Focus. Focus.
Then, silence.
The footsteps stop. His voice is gone.
Your heart pounds in the stillness, the quiet almost worse than his taunts. You strain your ears, listening for anythingâany sign of movement, any sound that could tell you where he is. But thereâs nothing.
A soft knock on the door shatters the quiet, making you jump back with a gasp.
âAre you scared?â he asks, his voice calm now, almost tender. âYou donât need to be. Iâll take care of you. Iâll make this quick.â
The doorknob jiggles. Once. Twice. Then, a violent bang as he slams against the door, rattling the frame.
You scramble backward, your hands blindly reaching for anything, and they land on something cold and solidâa wrench, heavy and covered in dust.
Another bang. The bolt starts to bend under the pressure.
âIâm coming in, sweetheart,â he murmurs, his voice filled with a sickening glee. âLetâs end this little game, shall we?â
The door bursts open, and there he is, silhouetted against the dim light of the hallway, his figure towering, his shadow stretching across the floor like itâs ready to swallow you whole.
But youâre ready this time. Your grip tightens on the wrench, and as he steps into the room, you swing.
Part 2 here
âââââââčâ±âŒâœâ°âčââââââ
Taglist: @totallynotj3zz @starfallia @jiryunn @yangjungwonnie
@miainthestarsss @caithefly @hhyvsstuff @kkamismom12
@ilyunjina @xiaoquanquans @heeseungspookie @flwwon
#enhypen x reader#niki x reader#enhypen niki#ni ki#ni ki enhypen#enhypen#enhypen imagines#enhypen fic#niki enhypen#niki imagines#niki fluff#niki nishimura#riki nishimura x reader#nishimura riki#nishimura niki#enhypen riki#riki imagines#riki x reader#enhypen drabbles#niki drabbles#killer au#kpop fanfic
587 notes
·
View notes
Text
@spaghetti-machete adding on in a rb because yeah. GOD yeah you really hit the nail on the head. yes the dropout show bit was amazing and impressive but that wasn't the point of the show. it was something that was used to make a point. points like. how whiteness is seen as the "default". how insidious whitewashing is that it so heavily erases identity and meaning from the lives of poc. the messy contradiction/conflict that comes with wanting to take solace in Proudly Being Your Marginalized Identities vs the fear that you are this nothing person that does not exist outside of them at all. how living in a racist society plays into that insecurity in a myriad of ways. like yeah the show is confusing and trippyâintentionally soâand wrapped in several layers of meta and irony but the main point of it was so HEAVILY steeped in chris' asianness that (to me) it feels very wrong to not bring it up at all when talking about it
no hate to this person but it's so deeply ironic to be praising wandavision (a show with a whitewashed lead) in the same post as praising chris grace as scarlett johansson (a comedy special that not only deeply criticizes whitewashing and the racist structures that allow it to happen, but also in the middle he talks about a producer that watched the show and loved it but also brought up the whitewashing-defense-rhetoric of "anyone should be able to play anyone" when talking about straight actors cast in gay parts)
#in a way chris including the dropout show bits are Implicating dropout in the message#i didn't get the sense it was an advertisement so much as it was bringing in the dropout people and#Making them part of the fabric of the criticism#it was really cool ! but like the 'oh fuck' moment for me wasn't the 4th wall break/make some noise appearance#it was the prompt describing chris being shown on the prompter and read out by sam#and then being acted out by paul (and later ross) (and all of the ppl besides chris there are white)#and there's also a great post abt this i rbed but brennan going 'you can be chinese coded!' at the end#i mean obviously dropout cultivates a v progressive fanbase and i'm not trying to hate on anyone here#but like jesus christ is chris grace as scarlett johansson like this#open bleeding wound of a comedy special. this desperate plea to the audience#wrapped in several layers of irony and meta and humor#and i am just hoping ppl understand it#chris grace as scarlett johansson
8 notes
·
View notes
Note
Oo I got something for TFO
If possible would you be open to doing a human s/o with D-16? Like the human came from another planet that was destroyed and they got stranded on Cybertron and somehow managed to end up in Iacon city?
D-16 (Megatron) x Reader â The Creature From Another World - Part 1 of 2
A/N â This is so much longer than I thought it would be. I think it may be the most fun, silly fic Iâve ever written and I am so happy that I got to write it. Also, SPOILERS FOR THE END OF THE TRANSFORMERS ONE MOVIE IN THE FINAL SEGMENT!
Warnings â None.
Rating â T
It was all Orionâs fault. Everything that was likely to get D-16 in trouble was his fault. It was always, âHey, what if we searched the tunnels for something even more valuable than energon?â Or âYou want to come into the archives with me? Of course, I have a permit. Itâs not like I would try breaking in⊠again.â
This time, the line that was sure to get D-16 into trouble was, âHey bud, donât tell anyone but I got us a pet!â
D-16 rubbed his helm exasperatedly, âA pet, Pax! Why canât you just obey the rules for once.â
âHey, there are no rules against keeping pets,â Orion said excitedly, heading over to his locker to retrieve the creature in question.
âOf course there arenât! Because no one would be stupid enough to keep one!â
âYou just havenât seen it yet. Itâs really cute.â
âI hope your spark eater tears off your face, Pax. I really do,â D-16 deadpanned.
âNot a spark eater,â Orion chuckled, then he began whispering into his locker, âHey, hey, itâs okay. Iâm not gonna hurt ya, little cutie. Thatâs it, settle down now.â
D-16 shook his head, âYouâre gonna get demoted all the way down to the 40th sub-level and when you do, Iâm not gonna save your sorry aft. Besides Pax, there isnât enough energon to go around as is. Howâre you gonna feed a pet?â
âThatâs the thing,â Orion said eagerly. âIt doesnât fuel up on energon.â
âDonât be ridiculous. What kind of thing doesnât need energon?â D-16 asked, his curiosity finally getting the better of him as he tried to peek over Orionâs shoulder at the so-called âpetâ he was trying to grab.
He heard some scrabbling, Orion said some more soothing words and then Orion turned around, holding a creature half his size around the waist in both servos.
âD-16, meet our new pet, Minitronus.â
âMinitronus!â D-16 said excitedly. He knew Orion had only picked the name to foster his attachment and ensure that he kept the creature a secret.
D-16 got close to Orionâs pet, resting his hands on his thighs as he bent down. âWhoa, what is it?â
âCâmon D-16. If you donât know, Iâm not gonna tell you.â
âYou have no idea, do you.â
âNot a one.â
The creature chittered angrily, pushing at Orionâs servos.
âIt looks angry,â D-16 observed.
âItâs just getting used to us. Thatâs all.â
Orion began stroking at the creatureâs head.
âOkay Pax,â D-16 said, resigning himself to Orionâs crazy new pet, as he knew he would from the start. âCâmon then. Tell me all about it. What does it eat? Whereâd you find it? And most importantly, howâre we going to keep it a secret?â
âHey! I said HEY! YOU UP THERE! STOP PETTING ME! IâM NOT AN ANIMAL, YOU BIG DUMB IDIOT!â
The giant metal man smiled at you affectionately, opening his mouth to say something you couldnât understand. It all sounded like scraping metal and electrical noises and you couldnât make sense of any of it.
Ever since the Quintessons had abducted you, your life had been nothing but trouble. You were their prisoner but when they found out your planet had nothing of worth, they decided it would be better to experiment on you. The only consolation was that you could at least understand the Quintessons, who had multiple translator devices on their ship.
You were very fortunate that the Quintessons didnât view you as a threat since they didnât bother keeping you in any kind of high-security prison and so you managed to escape before they did anything too terrible. The worst you suffered were a few zaps from a weak cattle prod, probably testing your nervous system.
Yet, having escaped the Quintesson ship, you had landed yourself into deeper trouble. You had found yourself on a living metal planet, and though a few plants grew on the ever-transforming surface, the pocket computer you had stolen from your captors informed you they were poisonous.
Fortunately, you had thought a few things through regarding your escape. You had managed to grab a backpack, stuffing it full of provisions and interesting gadgets. The food was stored in dehydrated cubes so with proper care, it could last you months, maybe even an entire year. The backpack also contained a device to keep you warm, a cube that turned into a forcefield when thrown to the ground, and most importantly one of the translators that had allowed you to understand the Quintessons along with a few other gadgets.
However, despite your planning, things hadnât gone very well for you. After touching down on the planet, you boarded a train that you hoped would take you to civilisation, and while it did take you to a city underground that was more beautiful and advanced than you could imagine, it was clear that the alien life-forms there had never seen an organic creature before.
The few you tried to talk to initially screamed as if you were vermin and tried to blast, stab, and crush you in succession. As you scrambled for your life, you took a kick to the back, saved by your pack which had broken your much-needed translator.
You ran and hid, keeping out of sight and soon you started feeling like the vermin the metal people viewed you as. You learned quickly to keep out of sight and made your way to where there were fewer bots, spending many quiet hours either sleeping in vents or trying to repair your translator with the limited knowledge you had.
Yet, your luck couldnât last forever and eventually, you ran into a vent that turned out to be a transportation tunnel to and from the mines. It was there that Mr Big-Red-Idiot-Bot caught you and took you to the charging bays. At first, you thought your luck was turning around and that he was going to take you to someone who would be able to understand you since he was obviously trying to be gentle with you. Then it became clear that he just thought you were some kind of stupid animal in need of care and he adopted you as his pet.
âWhat are these things?â D-16 asked, gently lifting your top.
You slapped at his servo, swearing at him even though he couldnât understand you. Orion laughed, âI donât know, but thatâs how it reacted to me too. I think theyâre to keep it warm. Either way, it doesnât like it when you touch them. Oh, and hey, check this out, it does tricks.â
Orion shoved you back into his locker where your bag was. You ran to your pack, hurriedly grabbing your broken translator and showing it to the new grey bot. You had tried repeatedly showing it to Big Red, but he didnât get what you were trying to do and always just laughed at you.
âWhatâs it holding?â D-16 asked.
âPlaying with some scrap metal. Isnât that cute? It has a favourite toy! I think Minitronus might have belonged to someone else once because it has all these adorable toys in there and it can make its own fuel.â
You sighed. Clearly, the grey bot was no better than Big Red, but at least he wasnât trying to kill you. You shook your head and began searching your pack for some tools to repair the translator. Upon seeing you grab a screwdriver, Orion took it from you.
You yelled a few more insults, demanding it back but Orion just teased you, holding it just out of reach.
âAww does Minitronus want the toy? Do you? Do you? Thatâs it, reach for the toy. Grab it.â He cooed.
D-16 rolled his eyes, amused by both Orion and his new pet. He snatched the miniature âtoyâ screwdriver from his friend, handing it back to you. âDonât tease it, Orion.â
You nodded gratefully at D-16 and he ruffled your hair. This time, you didnât bother insulting him since he had given you what you wanted.
The work alarm went off overhead and Orion slammed his locker shut just in time for the influx of workers to come through the shared stasis bunker on their way to work. D-16 tried to fight against the crowd to stay by the locker but Orion pulled him into the fray, muttering that it would look suspicious if he wasnât at work on time.
âBut what about- Will it be okay in there?â D-16 whispered as they headed into the lift.
âSure,â Orion said from the corner of his mouth, trying to be quiet. âItâs been in there for days and it's been fine.â
âIf you say so.â
âI do. Now be quiet and act normal.â
D-16 smiled and gave a small awkward wave to a bot in front of him who was observing the pair with a raised optical ridge. Over the years, Orion had caused more than his share of trouble so D-16 was used to the scrutinising looks from others, though he always got nervous when they both had something to hide.
You sighed and rested your hands on your hips. It was awful being constantly stuffed in a locker, especially since Big Red didnât seem to think things through. He shoved you in your new âhomeâ whenever other bots were around or when he went to the lift which you assumed meant he was working. The problem with that was that his species didnât tire easily and could work a very long time, and with this being what you could only assume was the poorer part of the city, there were always other bots around. You had to get your translator fixed quickly, or else you would spend the rest of your life in the locker. Still, things werenât all bad. It was warm and safe. You often used your backpack as a pillow, sleeping through the first few hours before getting back to your repair work. You had privacy and a personal collapsable service suite that pulled moisture from the air so you could drink or shower - it even took care of your waste by vaporising it; alien inventions sure were convenient. Besides, now the other bot knew about you too, and perhaps he could help you. Resignedly, you set about keeping to your normal routine and began some light repair work, too awake to rest now. You only wished you knew what you were doing and that you had even the faintest idea on how to fix alien technology; your life depended on it.
Orion and D-16 were the first up and out of the elevator, avoiding the usual crowds by skipping the last few minutes of work with a lame excuse about being called upstairs. Honestly, the pair got into so much trouble they were often called up to meetings with higher-ups for tellings-off, which Orion usually tried to talk his way out of, and so nobody so much as batted an optic when they left.
Upon getting up to their quarters, Orion and D-16 were both relieved to see that the rotation team had already filed out, presumably having taken one of the other lifts to a different mine. Orion ran to his locker and hurled it open.
âAww, look,â He pulled D-16 close to get a good look at you. âMinitronus is recharging. Hey, do you think itâs dreaming of us? Pets do that, right? Dream of their owners?â
âI mean, if Minitronus is thinking of me, thatâs a dream. If itâs you, itâs a nightmare.â
Orion elbowed D-16 in the chassis then reached in to grab you.
D-16 pulled him back, âWhoa hey, donât wake it.â
âWe have to. Itâs time for walkies and this is the only time we can get out of here quietly before the others catch up.â
Reluctantly, D-16 let Orion go.
You jolted awake, terrified until you remembered where you were and that you were now the âpetâ of an advanced alien. You settled groggily in his arms, wondering what he was going to do with you now.
He proffered you some words that sounded like two lawnmowers smashing together, but by his expression, you could tell he was happy. Then he jostled you, miming something you couldnât understand until it was too late.
You scowled at Big Red with your arms folded, too insulted to even try yelling as he tugged you along an empty alley on your new wire lead.
This was a new low.
âI donât think Minitronus likes walkies,â D-16 commented as you dug your heels into the floor, trying to hold your ground.
âNonsense,â Orion said, trying to be gentle as he pulled at your lead, making you stumble forward, âItâs just not used to it yet.â
D-16 patted his thighs, âCâmon Minitronus. Thatâs it. Here Minitronus. Minitronus.â
After a few more attempts, you realised that the gentle electrical hum Grey kept repeating must be his name for you. Huh⊠Well, at least the repetition meant they had a stable language.
You listened again and tried to mimic the sound, making both bots pause to look at you.
âDid it justâŠ?â D-16 asked, pointing at you.
You mimicked the sound again.
âIt did,â Orion agreed. He ran over to pick you up, spinning you in his arms, âWhoâs a smart Minitronus, huh? Yes, you. You are!â
Although your mimicry had been good, it wasnât quite enough to convince them that you were sentient. Rather, they were looking at you like a parrot who had picked up a new phrase. Instead of repeating your name, you had managed a babyish mumbling somewhere close, that sounded more like MiniâTron.â
D-16 beamed and petted your head, quickly coming to love his new pet. Orion was right, it was smart and cute.
âThatâs so cool, I wonder if we can teach it more words.â
âIâm definitely teaching it swears,â Orion laughed.
Eventually, the pair headed back to the underground, with Orion heading in first, making sure everyone was recharging, before signalling for D-16 to follow with you.
âOh, câmon, donât put me back in the locker,â You whined as you were placed on the top shelf.
âOh no, donât cry,â D-16 begged, listening to you pitchy chittering. He held a digit to his lips, shushing.
âYou two will be gone for ages, what between sleeping and working, and itâs dark in there,â You continued, even though he couldnât understand you.
You only stopped talking when he held you against his chassis, petting your head. You sighed in understanding. He was trying to keep you safe; this was all for your own good.
âOkay,â You thought, feeling strangely comforted by Greyâs actions. âIf this is how it has to be for now⊠Okay.â
Orion gave an enthusiastic thumbs up to D-16, glad that he had managed to keep your mewls under control.
âGoodnight, Minitronus,â Orion whispered before shutting the door.
âWe love you,â D-16 added.
You shook your head after the door shut; life was going to be interesting with those two.
âPAX!â Elita-One shouted, jetpacking up the empty elevator shaft to catch up with Orion and D-16 who had stolen away from work early for the third time that week.
Orion held you behind his back, hiding you just in time before Elita got in his face.
âCaptain, what a surprise!â Orion grinned cheekily, already trying to smooth-talk his way out of the situation. âMe and D-16 were just saying what a great and wonderful leader you-â
âCan it, Pax!â Elita glowered. âIâve had just about enough of you. Itâs bad enough that youâre a troublemaker but now, youâre dragging D-16 down with you and- whatâs behind your back?â
âMy back? Nothing at all,â Orion shoved you into D-16âs open arms, and he in turn hid you behind his leg, trusting that you wouldnât run away if he wasnât holding you.
Elita grabbed hold of Orion, slamming him into the lockers, her eyes narrowing when she didnât see anything worth hiding. She glared at D-16 who held up his servos in a shrug, gesturing to Pax who was already babbling about how strong she was and how no other Captain had had the strength to throw him so hard.
While Pax created a distraction and Elita-One continued her tirade against him, D-16 shuffled backwards, sneaking you out for your daily walk.
You had grown used to the routine now, learning the buildingâs alarms that marked the beginning or end of a shift. When it was coming time for Orion or D-16 to take you out, you always hitched on your backpack, just in case you needed anything, though you had long since learned not to work on your translator in front of Big Red, since he kept assuming it was a toy and continually threw it for you to fetch. Honestly, he was doing even more damage to the already broken machine, and it stressed you out constantly whenever you were forced to catch it before it hit the ground.
When you and Grey were alone, you always did repair work at the end of a walk, since he would take you somewhere quiet to rest for a while.
You had been living with the pair for just over two months now and in that time a few things of note had happened.
First, they had entrusted knowledge of you to a few of the others in their âplatoonâ or whatever the group they worked in was called. This had happened after an incident wherein you had escaped your locker to explore and a silver and blue bot with a passion for dance stumbled into you and squealed. Big Red, and Grey hurried to your rescue and had to explain their âpetâ to him.
This led to you being the worst kept secret in the mining facility, though it was bound to happen eventually with so many bots living in close quarters. However, all the mining bots found you sweet enough and they all had a code of honour that meant they kept you secret from anyone with authority like Elita-One or any of the other captains.
Yet, while everyone knew about you and you were generally allowed out of the locker most of the time, it was still only Orion or D-16 who took you out, and they still tried to get out of work a tad early to check on you.
One of the other changes in your life was the delivery of a big bundle of wires as âtoys.â That was another word you had learned to mimic since Orion kept bringing you play-things and repeating the Cybertronian equivalent.
This happened after you kept picking up pieces of scrap wire on walks, taking them with you so you could use them in your repair work. At first, Orion and D-16 took them off you, afraid you would hurt yourself somehow, but when you kept collecting them and fought hard to keep the few you had, they assumed it must be a normal nesting behaviour and brought you a great deal more than you needed.
You were delighted with the gifts and hugged both bots for it. Then, after saving the few you needed for your translator, you weaved the extra wires into a new over-shirt. It was uncomfortable, but quite practical since your jumper was wearing away and you needed a new one to keep decent when you were washing your actual shirt.
Another problem to occur was your hair. In your time with the bots, it had grown very long, and much to your bemusement, Orion had tried cutting it. The whole thing had gone disastrously, and you suddenly understood those dogs that got terrible haircuts because they tried to escape their groomers; you could only be thankful that the bald patch was beginning to grow back.
The final change was Greyâs idea. He felt confident that you were well trained since you now responded to your name, paying attention when you were called through the minersâ hab-suite. Because of your actions, he often let you off-lead, which you were immensely grateful for. He rarely put the lead back on you unless he thought something was unsafe, so whenever it went on now, you clambered onto his shoulder, trusting that he would take you home and away from danger quickly.
It wasnât a perfect life, but things were slowly improving. You could only hope that your lucky streak didnât break and that you would be able to communicate your needs fully before the year was up.
D-16 sighed, sitting on the side of a tall building overlooking the city with you in his lap. You were content to let him pet you while you toyed with your translator. You went in an almost trance-like state whenever you tinkered with it now, honestly not expecting anything to come of it but needing to work all the same.
He continued speaking in his gentle, rhythmic noises and you hummed as if you understood, pressing a wire down with the flat of your screwdriver.
â- and thatâs why I know what weâre doing is important. Even Sentinel says so. Us miners, weâre keeping Cybertron alive,â D-16 said proudly.
âWhoâs Sentinel?â You asked absentmindedly.
D-16 screamed, accidentally throwing you off his lap.
âHey, be careful!â You scolded. âYou could have dropped me over the edge.â
You picked up your translator and brushed yourself off.
âMinitronus, youâre talking!â D-16 accused.
âYeah, well soâŠare⊠Oh my God, I did it!â You breathed. Then you punched the air excitedly, âI DID IT!â
âWHAT IS GOING ON? HOW ARE YOU TALKING?!â
âI fixed my translator,â You squealed ecstatically, waving it in front of D-16.
âYour- Your toy?â
âYeah,â You nodded, practically bouncing on the spot.
âThis is impossible. You- Youâre our pet!â
âNo. Not a pet. Not anymore. Iâm (Y/N). Okay, (Y/N),â You repeated your name slowly, trying to get it through to Grey who still looked panicked.
âPrimus, this is insane.â
âYeah, it is.â
âYouâve got to explain everything to me, right now.â
âOkay, sit down,â You patted the ledge.
D-16 did so, and you jumped back into his lap.
âWhatâre you doing? You canât sit there now. Youâre not an animal.â
âHey,â You pushed against his servo, staying stubbornly in place, âIâm not going back on that ledge, I could fall.â âFine,â D-16 relented. He went to pet your head again then stopped himself, keeping his servos stiffly by his sides. âAs long as you explain yourself, you can sit wherever you want.â
Having told D-16 everything and had him explain a few things in return, things thankfully changed. Initially, things between you and all of the mining bots were awkward, with haunted comments from some of the bots like, âIt saw me in the wash racks,â or âI canât believe I tried to rub its belly⊠No wonder it slapped me. Oh. Oh no.â
Once everyone got used to the idea, your life improved. You were still kept secret since none of the miners knew how the higher-ups would react to an alien species, but with some ingenuity and a few favours exchanged for information about your species and planet, they all came together to transform your locker into a proper living space, complete with all the amenities they could manage to scrape together. They even began forming a plan to try and have you off-planet and en-route somewhere you could survive before your supplies would run out.
After D-16 and Orion were over the weirdness, you still had them take you on your daily excursions, sans the lead since you were no longer their pet. Orion managed to laugh about the whole thing, but D-16 grew to be even more strained around you. However, you didnât get to ask him about it till you were next alone with him, which was a long time afterwards.
âSo⊠Do you hate me now?â You asked him one day while he walked a few paces ahead of you, keeping an eye out for anyone who he would need to hide you from.
âWhat?â D-16 sputtered. âI- I donât-â
âItâs okay,â You smiled easily. âItâs a strange situation.â
D-16 felt his insides squeeze. He had held onto you while you slept. At the time, he thought you were cute. Now though⊠You were still cute when you slept, but it was a different kind of cute â Softer, somehow.
âI told you everything,â He sighed, defeatedly. âMy life, my dreams, my fears.â He shook his head, continuing mournfully, âAnd you didnât understand any of it.â
âNot true,â You contradicted, running to stand in front of him.
He watched you warily.
âI might not have known what you were saying, but I did understand you. Your tone, expressions, the sound of your voice. I understood more than you think.â
D-16âs spark pulsed.
âLetâs go home,â He said quickly, turning on his heel and walking away from you.
The two of you had to go where you wouldnât be alone or things would change again.
D-16 was falling in love with you and he couldnât let that happen. There were too many unknowns and he had his planet to think about. He was a miner â the life force of his planet. Thatâs what Sentinel Prime always said, and work came first.
Besides, you werenât going to be on Cybertron forever. You couldnât be. Once your supplies ran out, that would be it for you.
D-16 couldnât get attached. It wasnât like you were a pet anymore. You didnât belong to him, even if he wanted you to.
You ran through the destruction of Iacon City, terrified by everything that was happening. Honestly, you had missed most of the events leading up to it, having been stuck in Sentinelâs tower, but you had seen the so-called Prime torture and brand D-16.
Afterwards, you tried to find him or Orion, but you were small and Iacon was big and the city was collapsing around you.
You screamed as you were grabbed seemingly from nowhere and looked up to see D-16, though he looked slightly different thanks to the new infusion of Megatronusâ T-Cog which you hadnât seen him take from Sentinelâs corpse. Also, there was one other change â his angry red optics, which bore into you.
âD-16,â You shouted, âWhatâs going on? Whereâs Orion?â
âOrion is dead,â He growled. Though he had made a promise that nobody else would be deceived, you needed to hear that lest you side with Orion over him. Besides, it wasnât a lie. Orion was dead â Dead, and replaced by Optimus Prime. âAnd my name is Megatron.â
âOrion- Orionâs dead,â You repeated, too shell-shocked to even cry at the moment.
âYes,â Megatron glossed over your emotions, far too focused on his rage as he transformed around you, keeping you safe inside his alt-mode. âAnd weâre leaving.â
âWhere are we going?â
âTo war!â
Yet, even as Megatron burned with hatred and his desire to bring down the corruption that fuelled his planet, he was already reading the intel sent by the disgraced High Guard, informing him of several nearby planets where you would be able to get the organic fuel you required to stay online.
Megatron had lost everything. He was not about to lose his beloved pet too. You were his, and you always would be.
A/N - Hey, I worked really hard on this so please comment, or at the very least reblog. Likes aren't enough anymore guys, they just aren't.
#fanfiction#fanfic#reader insert#reader#transformers#maccadam#tf one#transformers one#d 16#orion pax#elita one#megatron#optimus prime#d-16#d 16 x reader#megatron x reader#The Creature From Another World#part one#chapter one
962 notes
·
View notes
Text
â blurb : podcasting
bf!hamzah x poc!reader
summary: based on this ask!!! little blurb of the times you pop up on the ooc podcast
mickey speaks: this was so funny to write!!! also i need to be hamzah's gf yesterday bitch
âââââââââââ · · àšà§ · · âââââââââââ
hamzah having you in an episode with mandy and martin
âoh wow this couch gets kinda tight when four people are squeezed on hereâ hamzah says while adjusting a few pillows
âyeah,â martin starts before addressing the audience, âand, well, youâre probably wondering âwho the heck is that?!ââ he gestures his hand over to you, beside hamzah with your legs folded and knees lying against his thigh
you canât help but smile as hamzah introduces you, âand, yeah, believe it or not i have a girlfriend.â
âiâm right next to you so iâd hope they believe itâ give a soft giggle
âonly hamzah would announce he has a girlfriend with âbelieve it or notââ mandy adds and hamzah throws a hand up in the air in defeat
â
martin: âi canât help but think this feels like in middle school when people were just group dating all the timeâ
hamzah: âwas group dating that common? i donât remember thatâ
you: âi remember certain friend groups at my school doing that but i definitely wasn't participatingâ
mandy: âthis isnât really a group though martin, more like a double date? thereâs four of usâ
martin: "it's not all about numbers mandy sometimes there's just a vibe"
â
martin: âbut you two have been dropping hints about dating for a while nowâ
you: âyeah, weâve been doing a little soft launching here and thereâ
martin: âi like that term a lot actuallyâ
mandy: âi think itâs cute, but i've seen a lot of people online that don't use it properlyâ
you: "i agreeeee, like you didn't soft launch by posting the back of his head if we already saw the front of it a week ago- we know who he is!!! there is no mystery"
martin: "oh so the appeal is the mystery... almost like scooby doo?"
hamzah, nodding his head: "mhm... exactly"
you: "it's always two dumb bitches telling each other-"
you and hamzah together: "exactlyyyyy"
martin looks over to mandy as the two of you laugh: "oh come on this is their first episode together and look at them mandy! we have to be cuter, come on. lock in."
hamzah: "hey no need to be jealous, my friend."
hamzah pats martins thigh
mandy: "so what was that right there?"
hamzah: "you wouldn't understand..."
martin: "no but seriously mandy you never soft launched me- only hard"
mandy: "there was no need to??? next time i'll do it i guess"
you, laughing: "next time???"
hamzah is sat in thought for an extra second before he replies to martin, making them both laugh
hamzah: âokay martin you said like that term so much? boy, now imma soft launch these nuts in your mouthâ
you: "and i know you were thinking on that joke for a minute"
martin, through laughs: âokay, okay, enoughâ
hamzah, wiping his eyes: âwell, now the jig is up. you know it's all aired out and publicâ
martin: âyeah... a hard launch on the podcast, thatâs crazy broâ
you and mandy, mocking: âthatâs craaazzyy broooâ
â
hamzah answering your call during a podcast
martin: âhamzah whenever you buy clothes from the store or get it shipped in the mail always wash your clothes!â
hamzah: âi do wash my clothes but if itâs new that doesnât make any senseâ
martin: âso youâre just gonna open it up and put it on?â
hamzah: âyes!â
hamzahïżœïżœs phone starts ringing
martin: âand wow. now look whoâs breaking the phone rule!â
hamzah: âstop shhh. itâs y/nâ
he answers, hamzah: âhey whatâs up?â
you see the mic in his hand and widen your eyes, you: âoh shit, iâm sorry to interruptâ
hamzah: âitâs okay i have something to ask you now anyway.â
you: "okayy.. do you wanna go first or me?"
hamzah: "you go ahead"
you: "okay quick- is this business casual enough for an event tonight?"
hamzah: "nobody is doing business lookin' that hot, you can't be serious"
you: "kay thanks"
hamzah, jokes: "you are not anyone's office siren, girl"
you: "i'm gonna hang up"
hamzah: "no!!! i need to ask if you wash your clothes after you buy them."
you: "if they smell like stale water and factory chemicals, yes"
hamzah: "martin is educating me on the importance of this unimportant thing right now."
you: "and you should listen to him, stinky"
martin: "thank you!"
hamzah: "oh nahhh, now i'm gonna hang up"
you: "mkayy bye, sorry for interrupting! bye martin!!!"
martin: "byee"
â
you drop something off at the warehouse studio while theyâre filming
hamzah: "what was that noise?"
martin: "i don't know..."
hamzah: "it sounds like someone's actually trying to break in, what?"
martin: "were you expecting company?"
hamzah: "no, were you?"
martin: "no...i mean let's ask the audience"
martin turns to the camera, concerned
hamzah: "okay i'm actually about to go check. this is weird."
it cuts to a clip of hamzah sat again and you peeking your head in the frame to wave
hamzah: "nevermind. it was just my sweet girlfriend bringing us lunch, sorry if that scared you guys."
martin: "should we make like a super artifical thumbnail for clickbait? somethin' like; 'someone tried to kidnap us in our studio!'
hamzah: "no"
â
they have a trolling episode where you and mandy both sub in and act as martin and hamzah for an entire episode
mandy: "you know i find it crazy how we manage to talk about nothing for an entire hour"
you: "this is the talent people expect from us bro! and if we ever get too boring we can always discuss the state of sabrina and barry's relationship."
mandy: "true. and don't make fun of me but everytime man-crush monday comes around i'm always picking barry..."
you: "well if i can't make fun of you then i'll just stay quiet for your sake."
taglist -â
(some of u didn't ask to be tagged but have frequently liked my hamzah content lol, just lmk if you'd prefer not to be tagged!!!)
@sirenedeslily @333michelle @thatmartinkitten @@maybankfr @imsosillygoofylol @certainfestivalnerdshepherd
#slushynoobz#slushy noobz#slushy noobz virus#slushy virus#hamzahthefantastic x reader#hamzah x y/n#hamzahthefantastic#hamzah x reader#hamzah#thatmartinkid#martin and hamzah
864 notes
·
View notes
Text
team principal
max verstappen - team principal au
cw: smut/pwp, driver!reader, team principal!max, age gap (20/45), power dynamic, (slight) bratty behavior, groping, driver's room sex, oral sex (max receives)
as requested by anon: Driver!reader asking team principal max verstappen for a custom line of all pink and feminine merch because the orange just âwashes her outâ so he does. And he goes ALL out, bright pink Verstappen Racing flare leggings, and baby teeâs with the MV logo plastered on the chest bc what she wants she gets.
like the fic? leave a comment! really like the fic? suggest your own! <3
being part of verstappen racing meant wearing their logo. it had been the logo that max verstappen himself raced with. the 'm' and the 'v' were known prior to the establishment of the f1 team. every team had their logo from ferrari's stallion to red bull's, well, bulls. even teams like hamilton motorsports had their logo.
the problem with max verstappen's merch wasn't the logo, it was how god awful ugly it was. you had a selection of some of the ugliest merch on the planet. why was it all orange?
you had been convinced that your team principal, your boss, only saw the world through orange hues. that was everything was a shade of orange so awful that it would make mclaren blush!
"this is ugly. this is ugly. this is somehow worse! this looks like a halloween collection rather than actual merch. mister verstappen you make more money than anyone i know, hire someone with design sense!" you shook the shirts in your hand.
you knew that almost every driver on the grid couldn't talk to their boss like that. but it was an poorly kept secret that max verstappen had a soft spot for you. he also fucked you two ways to sunday on a weekly, if not daily basis.
max chuckled and leaned back a little in his office chair, "brand integrity is important, schat. a recognizable brand is important to its value."
you made a face, "well, your brand looks like spirit halloween threw up all over the place." then put the items down forcefully. you put your hands on your hips, "and shouldn't brands take risks? try something new? all of you use the same colours, cuts and styles. it's boring!"
max asked, "then what do you have in mind? since you know so much about a brand. i've been doing this since i was seventeen. almost thirty years, schat. longer than you've known how to walk let alone drive." he raised his eyebrows, "since you know so much, dazzle me with your proposal."
max would let his precious driver bark like a yapping dog. but he knew how to keep you quiet. he watched you cower for a moment, realizing that you took it a step too far. max smiled with his face rested against his fist.
you swallowed, "maybe something a little more... feminine.. pink. something cute." you leaned forward at his desk a little, the shirt you wore was his and was a little big on you. your movements revealed the start of a hickey he left on your shoulder the night prior, "mister verstappen, you have the first female driver in a long time. we... could lean into that a little. make it cute!"
max leaned forward in his chair and rested his arms on his desk, "cute? verstappen racing is supposed to imposing. strength on the track, and you want pink." he chuckled a little, "the alternate logo besides the initials is a lion. lions aren't cute."
you looked at him, "what about that lion stuffed animal you got me? that's cute. i sleep with it every night." you then pouted a little, a look that always made max weak. you shrugged your shoulders a little as you had your hands behind your back. you swayed a little and suggested, "plus, i could model it as well."
max may have known how to shut you up, but you knew how to make the older man weak in the knees. he sighed and kept his gaze on you, his expression a little softer, "fine. we'll see what we can do, schat. maybe you're right about needing to do something a little different. but i hope you know, whatever item we end up with. you have to show off for me."
your pout dropped and was replaced with a smile. you leaned over the desk to be closer to him and kissed him on the mouth. you held his face and smiled against the kiss. when you eventually pulled away, max watched your turn around to skip out of his office. you said to him as you looked over your shoulder, "thank you, mister verstappen."
-
max verstappen had seen enough in his over forty years on this planet. he had seen many beautiful women over the years, but when he walked into your driver's room and saw you in the newest verstappen merch, he almost fell on his ass. he had seen the line of merch before it got into your hands, but to see you in them was another story.
you were in a pink skirt from home that was almost the exact colour of the baby pink of the baby tee that you were wearing. laid out on the couch of the room was the rest of the merch. the flare leggings, the bucket hat, the baseball cap, a form fitting tank top and even an oversized button up.
all in sickening baby pink.
so much for verstappen being predators on the track. not when you were sickeningly beautiful in the clothing. max held onto the door to the room for a moment to compose himself before he stepped in and shut the door loudly behind him.
"oh!" you perked up as you turned away from the mirror to look at your boss. you smiled at him, "hello, sir." seeing the logo of the team across your tits made his eyes go wide.
"hi." he said as he swallowed, "did they give you the wrong size?" he stepped forward and reached out for you, "and where did you get this skirt?"
you smiled, "oh! this is supposed to be my right size. that's just how the tee are!" he could see your curves and a bit of your stomach. you then added, "and the skirt is from home. i bought it for a matching outfit thing." you swayed your hips from side to side.
this was supposed to be your outfit for media day. something to show off the brand. max scratched the back of his neck and stepped forward. he placed his hands on your hips and gazed at you.
"you're not going out like this. no, no. there has to be something else to wear." he approved all of the items. he saw them from concept to final product. and now you were in the driver's room looking like a whore.
"what about it?" you pouted.
he pulled at the bottom of your shirt and you yelped as it was taken over your head. he made a small disappointed noise as he tossed the shirt to the side. he licked his lips at the sight of your breasts. this was beyond any code violation. if you two got caught. but it was better than you walking around the media section in that shirt.
"you look like you're selling sex rather than the brand! you look like a whore." he said as he held onto your hips. he could feel the leap in his chest at the sight of your breasts on full display for him. only for him.
"doesn't sex sell, mister verstappen?" you said as you pouted a little and you were pulled up against him. your hands on the front of his button up, with his logo on it. you spread your hand across his chest, he noticed that your nails were painted the same pretty pink as the merch. you held onto him as he took you by the ass to press up against him.
"not this kind of sex. this is an invitation for you to cause problems. what if that skirt flips up? what if your nipples poke through the shirt. what is the press got the wrong idea and thought you were a slut." he explained. he spoke like you were a bratty girl who needed to be scolded. to be taught the right way.
you pouted further, "i'm not a slut."
max pushed up your pink tennis skirt over your ass and grabbed handfuls of your ass. it made you yelp and max closed in the space between your lips. before he kissed he said, "i know you're not. but, when you dress like this, you look like one." then kissed you deeply.
his strong hands groped your ass as you felt his cock up against your middle. you shuddered at the feeling of it. you knew that max was quite big. you squirmed a little against him and kissed him deeper.
when he pulled away, he got you down on the couch roughly. you bounced a little and looked up at him. you stuck your chest out a little more and max looked down at you as he rubbed his cock through his slacks. for one of the top racers in the world, you sure looked beautiful below him.
"mister verstappen." you said before you were met with his cock in your face. you didn't say much else but rather wrapped your lips around his cock and let him hold the back of your head. you placed your hands on his strong thighs for support as you took his cock as deep as you could take it.
max shuddered at the feeling of you. you felt like a dream in his grasp. a beauty beyond all others. despite the age gap and the power dynamics, max knew that he could make you top of the grid. you'd be winning championships that would make other drivers jealous.
as you sucked his cock, max saw your future. world champion of formula one. pretty trophies in your apartment in monaco. he already had you in a multi-year contract and no clause to get out of it. first wear the verstappen racing logo then have the verstappen last name. only fitting for a champion after all.
a strong driver needs a strong last name. and as you looked up at him with that soft gaze of yours he panted a little heavier. all dolled up for him, in his merch. you were right about the need for cuter clothes, that orange washed you out. you looked cuter in the soft pinks.
"you look good like this." he said as he tapped your nose and you made a playful noise. too precious, too beautiful for him. he loved the sight of you seated with his cock in your mouth.
you continued to suck him off and max got both hands in your hair. he pressed you up against him a little tighter and let your throat clench around his cock. he remembered the first time you sputtered and coughed when he came in your mouth. but now you took it all like the champion he knew you were.
"you're going to do so well for the press." he said, "answer all their questions. be a good girl. you know you will be. just like you are now, taking me so beautifully." he patted your cheek lovingly before he pulled you further onto his cock once more.
he watched you shudder against him as you tried to take his entire length. you could almost feel his pubic hair against your nose as you whined against him. you whined a little bit from the back of your throat and continued to suck him off. you brought him pleasure that made the team principal see stars.
he cupped your face in those large hands for a moment, "you like that don't you? having me in your throat, you're so beautiful. i don't know if anyone told you about the bidding war to get you on my team." your eyes fluttered shut and he exhaled deeply, "had to play dirty."
you whimpered in response. you didn't know about the bidding war for you a year earlier. you knew that you had a few offers when you ended up in formula one.
those blue eyes looked down at you and max licked his lips. you could feel his gaze on you as he continued to rock up into your throat. he panted a little, he could feel his shirt cling to his toned back from the sweat. "not easy to get under hamilton's skin. but i got him to back off, the same with red bull. i only wanted the best and i got it. now she's sucking my cock and wearing my logo."
you whined a little bit and it was music to max's ears. you were his prize. your teammate was good too, but max didn't hear church bells when he was around. you were max's pet project, that he just simply happened to fuck often.
he'd make you a champion. team principals played favourites all the time, and max in a way was no better than them. at least max got something else out of it. those pretty soft lips around his cock. he held onto you tightly as he continued to thrust into your mouth.
you clung to him as you could feel the ache in your throat. you kept your eyes closed and you were wet between the thighs. max briefly got more aggressive with his thrusts before he finished in your mouth. you whimpered and swallowed it eagerly.
the salty taste in your mouth was familiar and you opened your eyes to look at your boss. when you pulled your mouth off of his cock. you kissed the tip and smiled at him a little.
if max had more time, he'd be making a full mess of you. but the press would want to see the star of the track soon enough. he rubbed his cock up against your lips and nose before he said, "i want you to wear the merch next time i fuck you. you're mine, got it?"
you nodded softly and said, "yes, mister verstappen. always."
when you did the interview, you still wore the outfit. despite protests from your boss. you were all smiles for the camera, but max lingered close by. just in case someone got the wrong idea. as if max's name and logo weren't plastered across your pretty tits. but, it did get the older man thinking as he watched from a short distance.
max's mind wandered to other ways to have you wear his logo. he wondered if collars and chokers were still popular with young women. he wondered if he could get you in something with a tag with his name on it. maybe it wouldn't be sold as merch for the public, but he wouldn't mind if his star driver wore it. <3
#bunny writes#max verstappen x you#max verstappen x reader#max verstappen smut#max verstappen#max smut#head principal!max#formula one imagine#formula 1#formula one fanfiction#formula one smut#f1 smut#f1 x reader#mv33 fic#mv33#mv1 x reader#mv1 smut#mv33 smut#mv33 x reader#mv1#red bull racing#driver!reader
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Geto being forced to kiss you during a mission but shamelessly making out with you instead
Pairing: Geto x fem!reader
Word Count: 1,8k
Synopsis: It was an easy mission like many others before. Get in, find the suspect, free the innocent. Well, if it wasn't for none other than Geto Suguru who has to play your boyfriend. If it wasn't for that fateful situation that forces you into a heated kiss.
Warnings: I swear this is a dream I had tonight and I HAD to write it down with Geto being the main character lol, no smut but it's getting a little heated y'all, enjoy
Youâve been assigned to many missions before, but this one is different. Itâs not the mission itself - thatâs pretty standard. Blend in, gather the information needed, free their hostages and get out. No, what makes this different is who youâre paired with.
Geto Suguru.
Itâs not that you dislike Suguru. Quite the opposite, really. Heâs intelligent, powerful, and intimidatingly good-looking. To be honest, you didnât really get the chance to talk a lot with him. Youâve met him a few months ago at a party, innocently meeting his gaze for the first time. Since then, you wrote a few messages back on forth without him really kicking off a conversation with you himself.
Working so closely with him? Thatâs a whole different challenge.
You glance over at him as the two of you walk down a crowded street, playing the part of casual tourists. Heâs dressed casually, his black hair tied up in its usual bun, dark sunglasses resting on his face. His tall frame and handsome face draw some attention, but not enough to arouse suspicion. Still, youâre hyper-aware of his presence, every step synchronized with his, every breath you take feels too loud beside him.
âYou alright?â Suguru questions, his voice smooth as ever, but thereâs a hint of amusement hidden behind it.
You realize youâve been staring a little too long. Again.
âYeah, fine,â you reply, trying to sound nonchalant.
âJust focused.â
âGood,â he comments, his lips curving into a faint smile.
âWe canât afford any distractions today.â
Itâs funny he should say that, given that heâs been the biggest distraction for you all day.
The two of you are currently undercover in the heart of Tokyo, tasked with infiltrating a high-profile gathering where some curses are believed to be in league with a dangerous rogue sorcerer. Youâre supposed to act like a couple - just a pair of normal people attending a party, gathering information without raising any alarms. Simple enough.
Except pretending to be a couple with Geto Suguru isnât as easy as it sounds.
The party venue is just up ahead, a high-end rooftop lounge that glows with expensive lights and laughter spilling out into the cool evening air. You take a deep breath, adjusting the strap of your dress as you try to mentally prepare yourself for whatâs coming. Youâve done plenty of undercover work before, but never one so⊠intimate.
As if sensing your tension, Suguru places a hand lightly on the small of your back, guiding you toward the entrance. The touch sends a jolt through you, far too electrifying for something so casual. You hope he doesnât notice the silly reaction of your body, how his touch alone sends shivers down your spine.
âWeâll get in, blend, and be out of here before anyone knows weâre even involved,â he murmurs, his voice so close to your ear it sends another shiver down your spine.
âJust stay close to me.â
You nod, your pulse quickening despite yourself.
âGot it.â
The two of you approach the entrance, and after a quick flash of the fake invitations, youâre in. The lounge is just as extravagant as you expected: soft golden lights, chandeliers glinting like diamonds, and elegantly dressed people sipping on expensive drinks.
The air is thick with the scent of alcohol and perfume, a faint buzz of conversation filling the room. You can feel the tension already, a subtle undercurrent that tells you somethingâs off. The rogue sorcerer could be anywhere in the crowd, and the curses could be anyone. You canât afford to relax for even a second.
Suguruâs hand doesnât leave your back as he leads you through the room, guiding you with the ease of someone whoâs done this a hundred times before. You find a spot near the back, close to the open bar, where you can observe without being too obvious.
âTheyâre here somewhere,â Suguru mumbles, his eyes scanning the crowd behind his sunglasses.
You nod in agreement, your gaze sweeping over the guests. You can feel eyes on you too, but itâs nothing out of the ordinary. Just regular party-goers glancing at the attractive couple standing together, unaware of what you and Suguru are really here for.
Just as you start to relax, a small group of men enters from a side door, catching your attention. One of them, in particular, stands out. Heâs dressed sharply, his dark hair slicked back, a predatory gleam in his eyes. You donât need to double-check him, your palms already starting to sweat.
Thatâs him. The rogue sorcerer. The man youâve been searching for.
Suguru notices him too, his posture tensing slightly.
âThatâs our target,â he mutters under his breath.
You nod subtly, trying to remain casual, but the moment the sorcererâs eyes land on you and Suguru, they narrow. He recognizes something. Or maybe itâs just paranoia. Either way, the tension in the air spikes.
âHeâs watching us,â you whisper, your pulse quickening.
âAct natural,â Suguru says, his voice low, steady.
He slides his arm around your waist, pulling you closer.
âJust follow my lead.â
Your heart pounds at the sudden closeness. His hand is warm on your waist, his body pressed against yours in a way thatâs far too intimate for what should be a simple undercover mission. But you force yourself to relax, slipping into the role.
The sorcerer is still watching, his eyes flicking between the two of you with suspicion.
Suguru leans down, his lips brushing against your ear.
âWe need to do something to throw him off. Heâs getting suspicious.â
You swallow hard, nodding slightly. The last thing you want to do is causing a scene and risking the lives of countless innocent people.
âWhat do you suggest?â
Thereâs a pause, just long enough for you to notice the way his gaze switching back and forth between your lips and eyes. No, he canât really mean this, right? You, kissing Suguru Geto?
But his eyes arenât joking around. Not the slightest bit.
âWeâre going to have to make this look real,â he continues, voice low and serious.
Before you can ask one more time what he means, his hand slides up to cup your cheek, turning your face toward his.
Your breath catches in your throat as he tilts your chin up, his dark eyes locking onto yours. Thereâs no time to question it, no time to think. His lips are on yours before you can even process whatâs happening.
Itâs soft at first, just a brush of his mouth against yours, gentle and controlled. Itâs meant to be quick, just enough to make it seem real. But then something shifts. The pressure deepens, his hand sliding from your cheek to the back of your neck, pulling you closer.
You canât help the soft gasp that escapes you as his other hand tightens on your waist, his body pressing more firmly against yours. What started as a brief kiss to maintain your cover quickly spirals into something else entirely. The kiss grows heated, his lips moving against yours with a hunger you hadnât expected.
Your hands move on instinct, holding onto the back of his neck as you lean into him, literally fall against him.
You should pull away. The mission. The rogue sorcerer. You canât afford to be distracted. This is nothing but a cover-up, after all. But the kiss⊠itâs overwhelming. Suguruâs lips are firm, his breath hot against your skin as he deepens the kiss, coaxing a response from you that you canât hold back.
The world around you fades. Thereâs no party, no rogue sorcerer, no mission. Thereâs just the heat between the two of you, the press of his body against yours, the way his lips seem to know exactly how to pull you under.
Your pulse races, your mind going hazy as the kiss stretches on longer than it should. Thereâs an urgency now, a desperation in the way his mouth moves against yours. Itâs not about the mission anymore. This is something else entirely. Something raw, electric. Something you only allow yourself to dream of.
His tongue brushes against your lower lip, and without thinking, you part your lips, letting him in. The kiss becomes even more intense, your bodies pressed so close you can feel the rapid beat of his heart against yours. His hand moves from your neck, tangling in your hair as he pulls you impossibly closer, his breath mixing with yours as the kiss turns downright needy.
A soft sound escapes you, half gasp, half moan, and you feel Suguruâs grip tighten in response. Heâs losing control too. The realization sends a thrill through you, the idea that Geto Suguru, the calm, composed and always in control force of a man, could be folding because of you.
But then, just as suddenly as it started, he pulls away. The kiss breaks, leaving you both breathless, your lips swollen, your heart racing.
Suguruâs chest rises and falls rapidly, his dark eyes staring into yours, wide with something unspoken. His hand lingers on your waist for a moment longer before he finally lets go, stepping back, his expression unreadable.
You blink, trying to clear the haze from your mind, trying to remember where you are, what youâre supposed to be doing, your mind desperately fighting for control while your body still griefs the cold he left behind.
The rogue sorcerer. The mission.
You quickly glance around, realizing the sorcerer is no longer watching. He must have lost interest, convinced by the display. You breathe a sigh of relief, but the tension between you and Suguru remains thick, heavy.
âThat⊠worked,â you manage to say, your voice barely above a whisper.
Suguru nods, but his eyes are still on you, dark and intense.
âYeah. It worked.â
For a moment, neither of you move, the air between you crackling with something unsaid, something neither of you is quite ready to acknowledge.
But the mission isnât over yet. You have a job to do, and now, more than ever, you need to stay focused.
Suguru clears his throat, straightening his posture, slipping effortlessly back into his composed persona.
âWe should keep moving. We still have to find out what their plan is.â
You nod, trying to steady your racing heart as you follow him through the crowd. But even as you focus on the task at hand, you can still feel the lingering heat of his kiss, the way his lips felt against yours, the way your body reacted to his touch.
Tags:
@arehzhera @ploylulla @tzubaki @beatrexworld @kenstarsworld
@hellkaiserinphoenix @lauv4chuuya @sindela @kayleegomez @sunshine7queen
@magalimachete @gatitam @idontknow1123 @creative1writings @sanicsmutÂ
@mynahx3 @sad-darksoul @chilichopsticks @hellkaiserinphoenix @chuyasthighs0
@ynackerman9499 @keepghostly @froufrousnowman @tomiokathedepresso @gojosrealwifeÂ
@coffeeluvr96 @mahi-tamashi @weebotaku21 @chaoticwinnercupcake @lees-chaotic-brainÂ
@risuola @sugurulefttesticle @wordskeeper @baku2345 @polarbvnny
@ruixrei @bam-bam-bam-bame-blog @lavenderdrxp @localhehecat @alicerhr
@sugu-love @belovedvamp @wifenanami @chilichopsticks @dlwlrmas-world
@oikawarz @darkstarlight82 @satoreo @kentocalls @cheesemachine44
@ryva @kenjakusconcubine @baku2345 @komelrebi-san @deezy12299
@okay-it-is-ivy @paridoliaaa @cupcaketeddybehr @ryumurin
#jjk#jujutsu kaisen#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jjk x reader#getou suguru#geto suguru#jjk geto#geto x reader#jujutsu geto#suguru geto#geto x female reader#geto x you#geto x y/n#geto fluff#geto angst#getou suguru x you#suguru x reader#suguru x you#suguru x y/n#jjk fluff#jjk fanfic#suguru fluff
693 notes
·
View notes
Text
Interesting
Surge can control electricity, but she couldn't have had full control of her powers from the start. Electricity is very volatile and chaotic, after all. It's hard to control, specially in the way she does it.
She doesn't remember ever electrocuting herself, though...
#still thinking about this#and after reading issue 50 i'm thinking about it even more#spoilers ahead i guess?? i'm gonna ramble a bit here#so in the issue she mentions that if she volunteered to be starline's test subject#she probably didn't have a good life to begin with#and if she didn't and was kidnapped then as far as she knows nobody is looking for her#she already struggles a lot with not knowing who she really is and her identity being fabricated#these possibilities must make her feel even worse#she doesn't really know herself. who she really is#and every change (physical and mental) caused by starline pulls her farther and farther away from who she used to be#even if she managed to get back to who she was before she'll always have these scars#and the damage and pain that come with them#as a reminder that she'll never be quite the same. that things will never be the same#whether that's for better or for worse#whether she can make something good out of these changes and build herself up again#or continue on this self destructive path and only end up hurting herself and those around her#is up to her#and i really hope she decides on the former rather than the latter#idk if my ramblings make sense to anyone besides me but i know what i'm talking about and that's what matters <3#surge#sonic addition
155 notes
·
View notes
Text
jump then fall (into you) | part 2
banner by the talented @jimilterâ đ
pairing â jungkook x reader
genre â cruise AU, fake dating AU, best friends to lovers AU | fluff, angst, smut
word count â 52k (pt 2. 14k)
18+ | warnings â swearing, drinking, sexual content: foreplay, oral m. and f., protected sex etc.
summary â bringing Jungkook along as your date to your exâs lavish cruise wedding seemed like a perfect idea at first â all of your family and close friends together, nothing can go wrong⊠then Jungkookâs ex shows up and all of a sudden youâre in a years long relationship with him. You donât mind though, really, how hard can sharing a cabin and pretending to be deeply in love with your best friend really be?
note. i hope you're enjoying! âșïž don't forget to interact please + here's a few songs that inspired me and this story (more at the end too!): photograph â ed sheeran i think i fell in love today â kelsea bellerini where are you now â lost frequencies & calum scott 3:15 (breathe) â russ words â alesso & zara larsson jump then fall â taylor swift
part 2
đ note. while I have your attention, I would like to divert it to those in palestine as israel commits war crimes against them. Innocent men, women and children are being tortured, degraded, displaced and murdered endlessly â it is a genocide and we are all complicit if we do nothing.
as a minimum, please donate to legitimate organisations + boycott the big 3 â starbucks, disney and mcdonaldâs â as well as others. feel free to message me for more information and/or donation links, thank you <3 đ”đž
You know what he wants you to say, but as you feel his fingers around yo, all you can think of is how wrong they feel â theyâre not as long as the ones youâre most familiar with, not as calloused on the palms or soft from the back. Every moment with Jungkook from the past few weeks buzzes through your mind and it all starts to make sense â youâve always known Jungkook makes you happy but you never thought about whyâŠ
Looking up at Lawrence, you nod slowly. âYes,â you say, softening the words in the hopes it softens the blow.
Itâs a quiet confession, not only because youâre pretending to date Jungkook, but because now youâre no longer sure if your heart is open to anyone else besides him.
Lawrence smiles, releasing a small breath heâd been holding. âI had to ask,â he chuckles.
Youâre sure his cheeks are turning pink but with the dim lighting, you canât be sure.Â
Lips pursing, you nod.
Thereâs another moment of hesitation from him, then he kisses your cheek once before stepping back.Â
âIâm glad I asked though, Iâd probably regret it forever if I didnât,â he adds, eyes gleaming as they look over your face.Â
You manage to smile despite feeling bad and a little awkward now â itâs not every day someone confesses to your face like this. âItâs okay, I get it.âÂ
Just while your mind races to find an excuse to leave now, Lawrenceâs gaze shifts to behind your shoulder and his eyes suddenly widen, face going somewhat pale. You turn around, eyes following his line of sight and when you see whoâs standing there, youâre sure your expression mirrors Lawrenceâs.Â
Jungkook and Alias stand more than a few feet away by the staircase towards the upper decks, but itâs not hard to see their expressions from here.Â
Alias purses his lips and looks at Jungkook before he shifts his weight awkwardly. But itâs Jungkook youâre focused on. His expression is blank and he just stares at Lawrence and you.
How long has he been standing there? Why isnât he doing anything? And why do you only now realise how close you and Lawrence are still standing while holding hands too?Â
You let go, stepping back abruptly too but you know it doesnât make a difference.Â
Jungkook's lips curl into a curt yet polite smile before he turns and disappears around the corner.Â
What the hell is happening?Â
Jungkook and you arenât even dating for real for this to be a problem so why on earth does it feel like youâve actually done something so wrong?
The guilty feeling in your chest grows as you stand still, still looking upon where he was.
âIâm so sorry,â Lawrence apologises immediately. âI can go talk to him, it was all my fault.â
âNo itâs fine,â you shake your head, managing a smile. âI should talk to him, donât worry.âÂ
He nods and you walk away before he can say anything else.
âWalk with me?â you say as you approach Alias.Â
He nods, falling into stride beside you. âWhat was that about?â he asks, nodding back in the direction of Lawrence.
âUm, he told me he likes me, or at least did,â you wince.Â
âAh, that explains it.â
You shoot him a look. âThat explains what?â
Alias hesitates. âWell, he looked like he was about to kiss you.â
Oh gosh. âBut he wasnât!â you exclaim in a hushed whisper. âI wouldnât do that!âÂ
âI know!â Alias exclaims too, âBut it still didnât look good. Iâm assuming thatâs why Jungkook just left.â
âYou think heâs upset by it?â
âWell what else could it be?â
Sighing, you slow down.Â
Alias looks at you confused. âWhatâs wrong?â
âWhat am I doing?â you ask rhetorically, thinking out loud.
Raising his brows, Alias points down the corridor. âFinding your boyfriend to explain whatâs happening?â he says almost sarcastically.Â
âBut thatâs just it, heâs not actually my boyfriend so why did he walk off? And why do I feel bad about it?â You feel like you sound a bit helpless but at this moment you donât actually care, at least not with Alias.Â
Itâs confusing â first you find yourself having all these weird moments with Jungkook, then Lawrence tells you he likes you only for you to realise that maybe you actually do like Jungkook, and now Jungkook walking off like thisâŠ
Could he actually be upset by this?
Aliasâs expression softens and he places his hands on your shoulders, squeezing gently. âI think you know why.â
You frown, lips pouting. âWhat are you trying to say?â
He chuckles, pulling you in for a hug. âIâm not saying anything. Youâre figuring this out on your own.â He pulls back and takes your arm in his as he walks slowly down the corridor again. âNow, what are you going to say to Jungkook?â
His question is met with silence, but he doesnât push any further as you take the time to think.Â
Youâre well aware of what Alias is trying to say to you but thereâs a part of you that doesnât want to acknowledge it â more like you donât know how to acknowledge it.Â
Maybe you do like him? Or maybe youâre just confused? It could definitely just be lust, or even just loneliness as it has been a long time since youâve last been with anyone. Or maybe all the pretending has gotten to your head? â thatâs definitely a plausible reason for the way youâre feeling.Â
Although, it really doesnât feel like it. Thereâs a reason pretending to date Jungkook comes so easily to you. Being with him is natural to you because youâve always felt like you belong together; now you realise youâve been feeling that romantically not just platonically. Having been so close to him for so many years has created a safety blanket around you, one that you canât imagine living without and most definitely canât ever replace. Even the thought of coming on this trip without him felt so wrong. There must be a reason why it doesnât feel surprising to you that at some point, your feelings crossed the line from friends to something more.
âI donât know,â you groan quietly. âThis is so weird, what does someone say in this situation?â
Alias actually takes a moment to consider this. âActually,â he starts, pulling on your arm to stop walking. âYou need to be sure of how you feel before you say anything.â
Heâs right.
âTake some time,â Alias says. âMaybe just address what happened with Lawrence for now?â
You nod. âOkay, Iâll just tell him what happened.â
âYeah, do that,â Alias nods too. He looks down the corridor but makes no move to walk any further with you.Â
Your cabin is only a few doors away so you hug him goodbye, and after he wishes you good luck, you make your way towards it.
Clearing your mind, you focus on the simple goal for now. Just let Jungkook know that thereâs nothing between Lawrence and you â what he saw isnât what it looked like.Â
Tapping into your room, you feel your heart race a little faster as your nerves rise. Jungkook isnât anywhere in the cabin but you can hear water running in the bathroom.Â
Taking a deep breath, you mentally scold yourself to get it together. Some of your clothes from earlier in the day are still scattered on the bed so you decide to at least clear these away while you wait.Â
It isnât long until you hear the lock clicking and Jungkook walks out of the bathroom.Â
You look up to see him patting his face dry with a towel. Heâs already dressed for bed and you note that heâs wearing a top this time.Â
When he sees you, his face shows no surprise or even much emotion at all. He simply nods and averts his gaze almost immediately. âHey,â he says, tossing the towel into the laundry basket.Â
âHey,â you respond quietly while keeping your eyes on him.Â
He walks over to the bed and starts picking up some of his own mess. If the situation were any different, you wouldnât really think anything was wrong by the way Jungkook is acting. But you know Jungkook.Â
For starters, he never folds his clothes neatly before putting them away. He usually just roughly puts them together and hides them away somewhere, yet here he is, laying out a shirt and folding the sleeves with much focus.
âUm, JungkookâŠ?â
He looks up immediately. âYeah?â Thereâs no irritation or anger or anything else in his expression. Just the usual concern youâre used to seeing on his face whenever you call him.Â
âAre you okay?â you ask, feeling stupid as soon as you ask it.Â
âYeah, of course,â he answers, shrugging as he resumes folding his clothes. âAre you okay?â
âYeah.âÂ
âGood.â
Turning away to put your clothes in the drawer, you frown to yourself. You know he knows why youâre asking â him walking off like that wasnât normal and now him acting like nothingâs happenedâŠ
âSo,â he says, clearing his throat. âYou and LawrenceâŠâ
There it is. You turn to face him again. Heâs still looking down as he folds his clothes but you donât need to see his face to know heâs not looking forward to the answer.Â
âYou like each other?â His voice is steady but you can hear the quiet reservations that come with it.Â
âNo,â you answer immediately.Â
He pauses for a second and you expect him to say something, but he doesnât. He only nods and carries on putting his clothes away.Â
You tell him everything. âWe bumped into each other during the game because I was kind of confused about where to go after me and you split up. We just started talking and it came up that I used to have a crush on him way back in high school, and as we spokeâŠâ you watch Jungkook carefully, still unable to see his face as he stays looking down, â⊠he just ended up telling me how he used to have a crush on me when we were growing up and it apparently never really went away.âÂ
Itâs now that Jungkook finally looks up. He has a small smile on his face â not a smirk, not anything to show you itâs anything other than a genuine smile despite it not being his usual smile that meets his eyes.
âSo Lawrence likes you then.â He says it more surely, as though heâs just reaffirming a fact rather than asking a question.Â
You hesitate. âWell, yes, he does but he knows I donât like him.â
As his smile fades a little, Jungkook raises a brow. âAre you sure?â
âPositive,â you say, feeling something heavy begin to weigh down your chest.Â
Jungkook considers this. His gaze is steady as he looks at you from across the room, looking for any clue that might suggest otherwise to him.Â
The longer he stares, the more you feel the weight on your chest. You donât like this â you donât like that Jungkook could even think for a minute that you like anyone else. Since high school, you havenât had any real feelings for anyone and as Lawrence made you realise, itâs all because of Jungkook.
âJungkook?â your voice comes out coarse and quiet.Â
He looks away, jaw shifting as he now chooses to roughly fold his clothes together. Then âÂ
âI think we should stop the whole dating thing, it was my fault so Iâll tell whoever I need to tomorrow.â He says it clearly and decisively. âI donât wanna hold you back, you should give Lawrence a chance.â
With a scoff, your brows knit together and you frown at him. âI just told you, I donât like him.âÂ
âHe was your high school crush for years, youâve always wanted this.â
He says it so nonchalantly now and it makes you angry because you know just moments ago he was upset because of this. Sure, he didnât say anything, but Jungkook is your best friend and you know him more than anyone else.Â
âWell not anymore!â you blurt. âWhy donât you believe me?â
Jungkook looks at you and immediately you can recognise the small signs of him feeling hurt but he does well to disguise it as best as he can. âI saw how you looked at him that night, Y/N. It was pretty clear how smitten you were, anyone could see it.â
Immediately, youâre confused. âWhat are you talking about?âÂ
âCartagena,â he responds, almost despondent. âYou came out of the venue together and it was clear from your face that you were over the moon to have him there.â
Now you remember⊠and devastatingly enough, you realise Jungkook isnât wrong. You remember how you felt when you initially bumped into him â it was a childish kind of excitement when seeing your crush but thatâs all it was. Seeing him just brought back memories and that small part of you came out because it had been so long but since then you know thereâs been nothing.Â
Jungkook, however, wouldnât know that. You realise that you mustâve looked how heâs describing and gosh, you canât even imagine how youâd feel if the roles were reversed.Â
Before you can ever try to find the words to explain how you feel, a knock sounds at the door.Â
Jungkook is the one who answers it since youâre still too caught up in your thoughts.Â
You even remember how youâd stupidly been flirting with him right in front of Jungkook, you pretty much called him âtall, handsome and mysteriousâ when you were supposed to be âdatingâ JungkookâÂ
âLawrence.â
You turn immediately at the sound of Jungkookâs voice. Sure enough, Lawrence is standing there in the doorway looking exactly as he was when you left him.Â
âUh, hey,â he says, nodding awkwardly as he glances between Jungkook and you.Â
You just stare at him blankly. This really doesnât help you right now.Â
âHey,â Jungkook says with a smile, resorting to his usual politeness. âWhatâs up?â
Lawrence hesitates, still glancing between you both. âSorry, I was thinking about whether or not I should come but I figured the sooner the better⊠uhâŠâ he looks down, clearly feeling bad. âI just had to apologise, I told Y/N about how I felt and that was inappropriate and stupid of me when sheâs with yââ
âWeâre not together.â
Lawrence looks up and at the same time, your eyes snap to Jungkook.Â
If you thought him saying that was harsh, the blank way in which he says it hurts even more.Â
âWe never were,â Jungkook says. âY/N just agreed to help me out by pretending to be my girlfriend because my ex is on this trip.âÂ
Lawrenceâs face changes from confusion to surprise to realisation within a few seconds. But youâre not looking at him.Â
Your focus is solely on Jungkook. You canât clearly describe what emotions youâre feeling. Thereâs a bit of everything â it hurts, thatâs for sure, but youâre also angry at him for so rashly telling Lawrence and you canât help but feel betrayed.Â
Pretending to date Jungkook has been nothing but easy for you and these past few days have taught you itâs because thereâs probably a huge part of you that wants this. For Jungkook to just end it so suddenly makes you feel like he doesnât want you the same way you want him.Â
You wonder if itâs naive to think he wants you back, but you do. Alex has told you countless times, heck all the Cirillo siblings have made a remark or something about Jungkook and you at least once every time youâve met. Even Lawrence has seen it apparently. Though, none of this necessarily means itâs true.Â
With the silence in the room, Jungkook looks at you. He holds little emotion in his face but the way his lips are pursed tightly tells you heâs holding back something.Â
âUh,â Lawrence glances between you both, âIâm gonna go. Sorry again for everything,â he adds in a mutter. He closes the door as he leaves and youâre left alone with Jungkook.Â
âWhy would you do that?â you ask as soon as the door clicks.Â
âBecause he likes you. Iâm not gonna stand in the way of that.â
Your expression falters. Fuck, itâs been a long time since you last wanted to cry but youâll be damned if you let him see you. Steeling yourself, your jaw clenches.
Despite your best efforts, of course, Jungkook still notices. His own steely expression softens and he almost says something but then stops. For a second, you think he might apologise and even tell you something you want to hear. But he doesnât.Â
âWhat am I supposed to do?â Jungkook asks softly.
Thereâs a hundred other things he could do but he chose this â even after youâve told him how you feel about Lawrence.Â
âFine,â you flare. âTell everyone.â Without another glance at him, you walk past him to the bathroom and slam the door shut.Â
Itâs only after a quick shower and some much needed TLC, that you come out of the bathroom.Â
Truthfully, you didnât expect Jungkook to still be in the cabin, but it doesnât make the feeling in your chest go away when you see heâs not there.Â
Thereâs so many questions going round and round in your head that it hurts. You trudge across the room, slipping into the bed and finding solace with the comfort of your silk sheets that still smell of Jungkook.Â
Everything Alex said to you at the start of this trip keeps replaying in your mind â you want it to be true, and sure most of the time it feels true too. But with the way this past hour has gone, you canât help but doubt it.Â
If Jungkook really liked you, he wouldnât have told Lawrence the truth, would he? It doesnât make sense, why would he? He shouldâve wanted to have kept it up the same way you do. Pretending to date Jungkook is as close as youâre getting to the real thing and thatâs something that youâre sure that you want.Â
Now though, you donât even have that.Â
Itâs not exactly something you can blame Jungkook for. There was no reason for him to keep it up, especially if you havenât told him why you want to.Â
Maybe you should tell him now though?
No. Thatâs too scary. Sure, you want him to know, but the idea of him not feeling the same way is way worse than anything else. Plus, what if he starts to feel uncomfortable around you, you wouldnât be able to live with yourself if he felt that way.Â
Releasing a heavy sigh, you sink further into the bed and close your eyes.Â
You shouldnât say or do anything else until things go back to normal. Thatâs the best thing to do.Â
With your mind made up, you try to fall asleep but it proves to be more difficult than normal. With every minute that passes, you wonder where Jungkook is and what heâs doing. Itâs only been 15 minutes but youâre already deciding whether or not you should message him.Â
Itâs always been like this with Jungkook â your arguments never usually last longer than a day and most times you settle them straight away.Â
This feels different.Â
The sound of the door clicking open simultaneously relaxes you and raises your heart rate.Â
As Jungkook makes his way across the room, your heart decides to do all kinds of acrobatics. Inwardly, you curse at yourself for not realising your feelings sooner.Â
You can hear the sound of his shirt being pulled off as he changes into his pyjamas. A moment later, heâs carefully moving the covers back on his side of the bed as he gets in slowly so as not to wake you.Â
Moments pass in silence and you wonder if heâs fallen asleep, but thenâŠ
âY/N?â His voice is barely above a whisper and just like that, your heart jumps again.Â
Instead of responding, you turn around to lie on your back. As you lower your hands to your side, you accidentally brush his hand. Reflexively, you move your hand to rest on your stomach instead.Â
Noticing this, Jungkook turns to look at you. Youâre sure he canât see you very well in the dark but with the white of the shipâs exterior safety lights coming in from the gaps in the shutters, itâs still easy to see fairly well.Â
For a brief moment, he doesnât say anything and you donât turn to look at him. Then, he looks back up at the ceiling too.Â
âIâm sorry,â he says, sounding deflated.
It hurts you to know heâs feeling bad about something that isnât even his fault. If it wasnât for the way youâre feeling, you wouldnât care about him telling Lawrence and you wouldnât have argued with him for him to be apologising now.
âItâs okay,â you respond quietly, finding it too hard to find the words to say anything else.
âNo, itâs not,â Jungkook sighs. âI shouldnât have done that without asking you, especially since I made you do it in the first place. This whole thing was stupid, I shouldnât have let it happen.â
âYou didnât make me do anything,â you mumble as his last words play over in your head â this whole thing was stupid. âIt was Alex.â Does he really think it was stupid? It never felt stupid to you, it just felt right.Â
âYeah, but itâs because of me it happened and I could've stopped it.â
âI didnât mindâŠâÂ
You feel lame saying it because the real reason you didnât mind is because it was the closest youâd get to dating Jungkook, but you say it because you donât want him to feel bad about any of it.
âI know,â he says softly in understanding. âI think itâs just best to tell everyone it wasnât real.â
You havenât experienced anything like this before â thereâs a heavy feeling in your chest trying to fight its way out. Itâs causing the lump in your throat and you canât tell if you want to cry or just tell him the truth right here, right now.Â
But you donât. âOkay,â is all you say.
He must hear something in your voice â heâs attuned to every frequency of yours and the emotion that comes with it, just as you are with him. You know how sad you sounded just then and undoubtedly heâs picked up on it.
He looks at you, trying to analyse your features in the dark. Then, his hand moves and you feel his palm closing around yours, pulling your hand between your bodies to rest on the bed with your fingers intertwined. âAgain, Iâm sorry.â
Youâre looking at him too now. Have his hands always felt this warm? Have they always fit into your own so perfectly?Â
âI know, itâs okay,â you answer, still fighting that feeling in your chest.
His brows knit together. âYou promise?â
âI promise.â
Gently, he squeezes your hand and his features relax.
That feeling in your throat pushes harder and you realise you want to tell him. Maybe itâs because itâs dark right now it seems easier to let the truth out, almost as though itâll stay a secret in the dark.Â
âAlso,â he says, voice suddenly softer, âfor what itâs worth, I think Lawrence is an amazing guy.â
All other thoughts come to a halt in your mind and you swallow hard. âWhy are you saying that?âÂ
Jungkook looks back up at the ceiling and when he talks, itâs a little quieter than before. âJust, I know how you used to feel about him and if he feels this way about you now, well, it could be good for you,â he adds with a shrug.Â
Youâre unable to mask the frustration in your voice. âI already told you,â you say, âIâm not interested in him.â
Jungkook looks at you again with his brows furrowed in concern. âI knowâŠâ he hesitates with a sigh, âI justâŠâÂ
âForget it,â you mutter, pulling your hand free from his. âIâm going to sleep.âÂ
Jungkook says nothing as you roll over with your back to him, and you say nothing else either.Â
The feeling in your chest has subsided but itâs been replaced with another feeling, more like an ache which youâre determined to sleep away.Â
It feels almost impossible as your thoughts stream endlessly through your mind, each and every one about Jungkook and the words that youâve left unsaid. But somehow, at some point, the thoughts slip away as the weariness of the day takes over and you finally fall asleep.Â
Itâs hot.Â
Jungkook pushes you hard against the wall, his thigh parting your legs as he grabs your waist tight. His breaths are heavy as his nose skims your neck, teasing you before he settles in the sweet spot behind your ear.Â
Youâre just about managing to hold yourself up though if it werenât for his grip on you, youâre sure your knees would give way.Â
Thereâs barely any material separating you from his thigh and youâre desperate for some friction down there. With your arms around his neck, you rock yourself against him to find some much needed relief.Â
Youâre moaning and Jungkook chuckles, a sweet deep sound that makes you want more, and he gives it to you as his hand slips between your legs.
Gosh itâs hot.
It is hot.Â
Thatâs the first thing that your barely conscious mind picks up on.Â
Itâs the middle of summerâyou donât know why you can feel the weight of the blanket on you. You dimly remember getting under it when you got into bed but normally you always stick a leg out or something before going to sleep.Â
You try to move your leg now to push it past the covers and out into the cool air, but it doesnât budge.Â
Something is in the way.Â
Still half asleep, you try again as you think itâs just the covers tucked under your leg â only now you realise thatâs not the cover, itâs another leg and itâs not yoursâŠ
You didnât realise something was missing when you were falling asleep a few hours ago. Why would you? You were completely preoccupied with other things to have remembered it.Â
Itâs now that you come to your senses and realise whatâs happened â you forgot the pillow.Â
You forgot the pillow as a physical boundary between Jungkook and you, and now the exact thing you wanted to avoid is happening.Â
Jungkookâs warmth surrounds you from everywhere. His breath is gentle and quiet by your neck, his chest close to your back and his legs are somehow tangled with yours. His arm is draped over your frame, hand resting comfortably by your stomach.Â
Whatâs most obvious to you though, is your ass tucked comfortably against him, no doubt right against his crotch.Â
Fuck. This is simultaneously a dream and a nightmare. It feels so good to be this close but you know itâs so wrong, especially after the actual dream you just had which given your situation now, explains why youâre still feeling so needy down south.Â
You try to shift slightly again but it doesnât work â Jungkook sighs softly in his sleep, leg moving to rest on top of yours.Â
Great. Now youâre actually stuck like this.Â
Eyes closing, you try to think of what to do but as you run it through your mind, you come to the conclusion to stay exactly as you are.Â
How bad can it be? With the sun shining through the cracks in the blind, you can tell itâs probably 10 am so all you have to do is pretend to fall asleep again, Jungkook will wake up very soon, heâll realise and then heâll just move away. Then itâll be as though nothing ever happened.Â
Besides, it really does feel so good to have him holding you like this. Sure, Jungkook hugs you a lot and in general is pretty affectionate with you but this. Having him softly breathing down your neck as he sleeps comfortably with you in his arms â itâs a feeling that satisfies something you never knew you needed.Â
The only problem is itâs more than a little difficult to fall asleep when you can feel the hard outline of his little friend down there. Fuck, life is really testing you right now and it really doesnât help that your pyjama bottoms are silk so you can feel a lot more of him than expected.Â
Groaning internally, you try to scoot away once more but it doesnât work. Not only that, you actually didnât just groan internally but out loud. You almost clap your hand over your mouth when you feel Jungkook shift behind you once before going still again.Â
Except this time, you canât feel his warm breath on you for a second⊠then it comes back, but this time itâs different. Youâve spent enough of your lifetime with Jungkook to know that he breathes heavily when he sleeps and right now, heâs no longer asleep.Â
Youâre not quite sure what comes over you, maybe itâs the heat getting to your head, or maybe youâre emboldened by the fact that Jungkook is awake and he hasnât moved away from you⊠ever so slightly, you push your hips back against Jungkookâs crotch.Â
A sharp intake of breath from behind you confirms exactly what you wanted to know.Â
You do it again and this time, Jungkook reciprocates in kind. You can feel him even better now and the hard outline of his dick pushing against you makes you let out the softest whine, barely audible but with Jungkook so close to you, thereâs no doubt he heard you.Â
Fuck. You feel almost dizzy and youâre certain that youâre not thinking clearly right now â this is Jungkook, your best friend⊠you try to remind yourself of that as you wait for him to do something more, but the only thing that repeats in your head is this is Jungkook. Jungkook, the man you love and adore so much and right now you can only think enough to know that whatever is happening right now, you want it.Â
With bated breath, you wait for what feels like an eternity but is probably only a few seconds, then Jungkookâs hand slides from across your stomach to hold your hip.
âY/N?âÂ
His sleepy voice so close sends a swirl of excitement through you.Â
âYes?â you answer in a breathy murmur.
âIâŠ,â he whispers, barely audible. His hand slides up your side, stopping below your breast.Â
You can tell heâs hesitating to move further so without hesitation, you roll your hips against him which elicits small moans of pleasure from both of you and in response, Jungkookâs hand begins to move again and youâre anticipating the feeling of his strong hands grabbing on to you where you want them so badâ
Knock knock knock knock knock. âSleepy heads, what time do you call this?!â
â Only to be interrupted by the one and only Alias.Â
Immediately, Jungkook withdraws and moves faster than you can even process. Heâs out of bed and throwing on the closest hoodie just as you turn around, still catching on from whatever the hell just happened. Despite the dark lighting in the room, you can tell heâs flustered from the look on his face but goddamn he looks so cute with his messed hair and you could not be more annoyed about being interrupted right now.Â
He pauses, turning towards you and just as your eyes meet, thereâs the loud knocking again followed by Alias yelling whatever it is heâs saying.Â
Youâre more focused on how Jungkook is looking at you to comprehend anything else. In this split second, he looks like he has a thousand things to say but not a single thing comes out of his mouth exceptâŠ
âIâm sorry.â He says it so fast that in the seconds it takes you to realise what he just said, heâs already at the door letting Alias in.Â
âYouâre not even dressed,â Alias says the second the door opens and he sees Jungkook. âAnd youâre not even up,â he says as he sees you. Shaking his head, he walks over to the blinds, completely unaware of the tension that is still heavy in the room between Jungkook and you.Â
You glance at Jungkook again to see him looking at the floor but itâs as though he can sense your eyes on him because he looks up and your eyes meet for the second time. Youâre sure your expression must mirror his â flustered, somewhat guilty, but mostly just confused.Â
You know why youâre confused â in the last few days youâve come to the realisation that your feelings for your best friend are more than just platonic and this happening makes you wonder what the hell Jungkook is thinking⊠is he feeling the same way as you? God, you can only hope⊠Or is he repulsed by what heâs just done and is completely regretting it now?
âHonestly, Y/N, Iâm actually surprised that Iâm up before you,â Alias continues as he rolls up the blinds. âYouâre usually the responsible one. And Jungkook, you know we were supposed to meet at nine, itâs almost 11 now and weâll be arriving tomorrow morning and we were supposed to meet with Alex this morning to go through the plans for the weekend, did you forgetâ?â Alias pauses mid sentence, turning to look at you with a frown.Â
For a second, you think heâs caught on to everything, but thankfully, itâs not that.Â
âWhy do I sound like my parents?â He shudders, looking at Jungkook too. âI must be getting old.â
Both Jungkook and you laugh, albeit awkwardly. This, however, doesnât go unnoticed by Alias. His frown changes to something more curious as he looks between you.Â
You expect him to say something about it but he doesnât.Â
âWell, Jungkook, heâs still waiting to speak with you, heâs already briefed the other guys.â
âRight,â Jungkook nods, now avoiding your gaze as he grabs his clothes. âIâll just get ready, I wonât be long.â
âCool,â Alias says, taking a seat in the armchair by the window. âIâll wait for you then.â
As soon as Jungkook has disappeared into the bathroom, Alias turns to you. âDid you tell him?â he asks immediately.
Still slightly befuddled, you frown. âHuh?â
âLast night, you said you werenât gonna say anything about how you feel but why are you both acting so different?â
âOh.â All of last night comes back to you in an instant. Lawrence confessing, your conversation with Alias and everything else that happened with Jungkook after. âNo, I didnât,â you pause, brows knitting even further together before you look at Alias. âBut I think he might know anyway.â
Aliasâs brows shoot upwards. âWhat makes you think that?â
Because he was just feeling me up in bed and if you hadnât walked in it seemed like it would have gone further. Well, you absolutely canât say that.Â
âI donât know.âÂ
Frowning, Alias moves to sit at the end of the bed. âAre you okay?â He reaches forward and puts a hand on your knee.
âYeah,â you nood, smiling as you take his hand to reassure him. Youâre sure you must look like a bit of a mess, not only have you just gotten up but your mind and pulse is racing from what just happened with Jungkook â whatever it was. âCould you just give us a minute though?âÂ
âSure,â Alias answers, getting up right away. âJust text me if you need anything,â he says. âIâll be waiting on the deck for you guys.â He stops by the door, turning around. âBut Alex is still waiting for Jungkook too.â
âWe wonât be long,â you reassure him with a smile.
He nods once more before leaving the room.Â
Youâre left with only the noise of your thoughts and the shower running in the bathroom. You can feel your pulse racing as you push the covers back and get out of bed. It still feels so hot in here so you find the AC controller and blast the cool air to help calm yourself down as you try to process what just happened.
What did just happen? Were you and Jungkook really about to do something? Just thinking of it sends butterflies swirling down south but theyâre quickly sent off track when you ask yourself what on earth it means?
You know why you were okay with it all happening⊠if you didnât have feelings for him, you would never have let it happen, but you do, so you didnât stop it. Is it the same for Jungkook? The idea of Jungkook liking you is far from foreign â Alex has always been trying to tell you but you just never believed it⊠this, however, has you in two minds.Â
Or, thereâs also the other more plausible reason. Jungkook woke up and realised his hard dick was enjoying the fact that there was another warm female body in such close vicinity to him so naturally, he made his move and you didnât object so he went along with it. Youâve had your own small share of experiences with friends who you ended up doing more with without any feelings involved and so has Jungkook, maybe he just thought thatâs what this wasâŠÂ God, even just the thought of that hurts.Â
The bathroom door clicks open and your head snaps up.
Jungkook walks out still scruffing his hair dry with a towel. Heâs dressed casually for the day but he still looks as good as ever to you. He pauses after a few steps when he sees Alias has gone and slowly, he lowers the towel and looks at you.Â
You feel small because youâre so unsure of where you stand with him right now. Pressing your palms with your fingers, you try to relax and think clearly but itâs hard when your heart is pounding in your chest and wants nothing more than for him to confess he has the same feelings as you do.
Still, as you look at Jungkook, it seems like he feels small too. His fingers are squeezing the towel as he switches it between his hands and he hesitates, starting to say something before he stops.Â
You so badly want to say something, anything, but you have no idea what. How do you start? Can we talk about what just happened? Did you like it? Do you like me? Because I like you, a lot. Gosh, if only it was that damn easy.Â
âUm,â Jungkook starts but looks away from you. âIâm sorry about what happenedâŠâ He loosely points to the bed.
Startled, you just stand there for a moment. Heâs sorry?⊠âYouâre sorry?â you repeat.
âYeah, I, uh, I donât know what I was thinking.âÂ
âSo, you werenât thinking about what you were doingâŠ?â you echo, starting to feel like a stupid parrot. He regrets it, of course he does.
Jungkook blinks, somewhat confused but you donât blame him. Youâre asking for clarification for selfish reasons â you need to know if he thinks what just happened was a mistake because it was far from a mistake for you.Â
âNoâŠâ Jungkook hesitates, his face rounding as he looks at you. Youâre sure he can tell youâre upset by what heâs saying. âWere you?â he asks.
âNo.â Itâs not a lie â you really werenât thinking about what was happening, just that you enjoyed it.Â
As soon as you say it, youâre sure you see Jungkook deflate. Did he want me to say yes? No, that doesnât make sense, he said no first.Â
âRight, yeah.â He clears his throat as he fiddles with the towel again. âIâm sorry it happened, I wouldnât ever want to make you feel uncomfortable.â He says it with such sincerity that your chest tightens.
âI didnât feel uncomfortable.â The words come out before you can even stop them but you want him to know that, youâd hate for him to feel bad about something like this when itâs far from his fault that you let it happen just because you like him and wanted it to be something more.
Jungkookâs expression is the same as before, eyes rounding and thereâs that barely-there pout to his lips as he asks, âYou didnât?âÂ
âNo, I didnât.â Shit, what are you saying, Y/N? You can hear the blood rushing through your ears and you start to feel sick. âBut⊠it wasnât supposed to happen?â You mean for it to come out as a question but you have no clue if it did.
âI, no,â Jungkook clears his throat again and he nods. âIt was just a mistake then, it wonât happen again.â Now he looks away from you completely as he goes and puts the towel into the laundry basket.
Suddenly, you feel yourself on the verge of breaking. How can he be so composed right now when you feel like you simultaneously want to shout at him to tell him how much he means to you, and cry endlessly becauseâdoes he really not feel anything for you?
âAlias is waiting for you upstairs,â you say, walking past him to go into the bathroom. âIâll meet you later.â
You leave no time for him to respond but just before you close the door, you catch a glimpse of his confused doe eyes and just like that, your heart sinks again.
âCould it really be?â your dad pretends to rub his eyes, blinking a few times as his face morphs into a grin. âOur daughter is here to grace us with her presence, I donât believe it.â
Your mom laughs, gently patting your hand as you sit down between them.Â
âHa-ha, very funny dad,â you deadpan, throwing him a grumpy look.
âIâm only kidding, honey. Iâm just glad youâve decided to join us for lunch.â
âOf course,â you shrug. âIâll even make your plates, what do you want?â
Your dad throws your mom a look. âOur princess is spoiling us today.â
Rolling your eyes playfully, you head over to the buffet table to prepare two plates for your parents with everything you know they like. Just as you turn back to return to your table, you catch Jungkook watching you from across the balcony.
Heâs on a table with Alex, Sophia and a few others. Meeting your gaze, he gives a small smile before looking away. Gosh you never knew a smile could hurt so much.Â
Ignoring the pang in your chest, you return to your parents and slump into the seat.
âWhereâs yours?â your dad asks, already reaching for a sandwich.Â
âIâm not that hungry,â you mumble, taking a strawberry and biting into it.Â
Not so slyly, your parents exchange glances. They choose to say nothing for the moment, making small talk as they enjoy their lunch.Â
Once your dad is on his second cup of coffee, your mum takes your hand and squeezes gently. Looking up, you take comfort in the smile you see on her face. You know that both your parents are aware that thereâs something on your mind â itâs why youâve chosen to sit silently in their company while they have their own light hearted conversation. You also know that their advice is usually unparalleled to anyone elseâs and right now, you could really do with some of their wise words.
âIs there anything you want to eat, honey?â your mom asks.
âThe fruit is fine,â you answer quietly.
In response, your dad piles all the fruit into the plate in front of you while your mother gently continues probing.
âYouâve lost your appetite then⊠that usually happens for a reason, hm?â
You donât say anything and she continues.Â
âWould it have anything to do with Jungkook?â
The rounded eyes you give your mom must give it away immediately as she lets out a small sigh.
âHow could you tell?â you ask.Â
âHe came down ten minutes before you,â your dad answers, âhe normally always waits for you. Not to mention the funny look you gave each other just a little while ago.â
Sighing, you slump further into your seat. âWe got into an argument last night,â you admit, feeling like a five year old again.Â
It seems so stupid to say out loud, especially because you donât think you can bring yourself to reveal the real reason the argument feels as bad as it does â the reason being your feelings for him â but you donât really care about feeling like a kid when itâs your parents. Theyâre the only people you can be this vulnerable with and at times like this, you want their comfort and company the most. You would love to tell them the whole story but thereâs no way youâre telling them what just happened this morning so you go with everything else.
âIt wouldnât be the first,â your mom says, still holding your hand as she takes it into her lap.
âNo, but this felt differentâŠâ
Your mom hums, gently playing with the bracelet on your wrist. Neither she nor your dad say anything, waiting for you to continue on your own.
Closing your eyes, you let out part of the truth. âLawrence told me he likes me.â
Your momâs fingers pause briefly before she continues twisting the charms between her fingers. Looking up, you catch your parents exchanging glances, most definitely surprised but theyâre subtle about it.Â
âHe told me last night and I made it clear it wouldnât work⊠but I think it looked different to Jungkook and he just kept telling me I should give Lawrence a chance even though I told him I donât want to.â
âThatâs what you argued about?â your dad asks.Â
âMhm.âÂ
âLawrence telling you thatâŠâ your dad pauses momentarily before continuing, âhow did it make you feel?âÂ
âIt was weird,â you admit. âI used to have a big crush on him.âÂ
âOh, we know,â your mom says with a smile.Â
Despite it being in the past, it still feels so embarrassing â you were such a wide eyed 16 year old with a fat school crush that even your parents noticed.Â
âBut I donât now,â you mumble, cheeks warming as you keep your head lowered. âI told him that and I guess I felt kinda bad too. Itâs been a while since we left school.â
Your father hums in agreement. âThatâs a long time to like someone,â he says, head cocking as he looks at you knowingly.Â
âI know.âÂ
Squeezing your hand, your mom takes over. âAnd what about Jungkook?â
âWell, when I told him, he was insisting I should give it a try.â
âThat doesnât seem like such a bad thing to suggest,â your dad shrugs. âIâd say the same thing, after all, you said it yourself that you liked him before and Lawrence is a good guy.â
âYeah but I donât now,â you reiterate. âI thought Jungkook would know that.â
âYouâve been single since you left college, Y/N, thereâs absolutely no reason for him to think your heart is elsewhereâŠâ he pauses, patting your leg, âunless you tell him.â
âHuh?â You look at your dad but heâs already looked away, a smirk on his face as he takes a sip of his coffee.Â
âI, what would IâŠ?â you sputter, looking at your mom and seeing the smile on her face, you fall quiet.Â
So much for trying to keep this a secret â if your parents know then you wonder if anyone else knows. Although, of course no one else knows you as much as your parents and here they are telling you to tell Jungkook how you really feel but itâs still so nerve wracking to you.Â
Thereâs so many times you can think of that would make you think he likes you as much as you like him, but then thereâs also that voice of reason in your head that tells you youâre reading into it too much. Jungkook doesnât like you romantically as much as you wish he would.Â
Chin lifting, you get up. âI have no idea what youâre talking about,â you say, âbut thanks for the chat,â you smile, giving a quick kiss on the cheek to both of them.Â
âDarling, youâll regret it if you donât,â your dad says as youâre walking off.Â
âNo idea what you mean,â you call out with an airy wave of your hand.Â
Walking across the length of the deck, you steal a glance in the direction of Jungkook only to see heâs no longer there. Looking around, you canât see him anywhere. Resigned, you find an empty table thatâs out of sight from everyone you know and slump into the chair to be alone with your thoughts.Â
No one knows you better than your parents, not even Jungkook and if theyâre telling you to tell him then you canât argue that thereâs a big part of you that agrees and even wants to tell him. How would it feel to have Jungkook as yours? Sure, you have him more than anyone else right now â you share everything together, the good stuff, the bad stuff, and all the days in betweenâŠÂ
Itâs something youâll forever be grateful for because if you canât have all of Jungkook then youâll take the little things whenever you can. Still though, you know itâs not the same when all you are to him is a best friend; his response to what happened this morning completely confirmed that to you. In some ways, it hurts more than anything else knowing that as his best friend, youâll be there when he eventually does find someone to call his own and fuck, even just the thought of that hurts like a bitch.Â
Who knows if youâd even still be friends when that happens? Itâs only natural that he and whoever he chooses would become closer than ever and youâll just be that childhood friend considered to be like a sisterâŠ
âYouâre moping.â
Turning around, you see Alex standing with his hands on his hips.Â
âAnd youâre interrupting,â you grumble, slumping back into the seat.
âNope, come on, Iâm not having this,â he says, coming right behind you and holding your head to look up at him. âThe wedding is in three days and you are not going to spend it like this.â
âIâll be fine for the wedding, I promise.â
Narrowing his eyes, Alex lets go and sits down next to you. âWhat about tomorrow?â
Tomorrow night is Thaliaâs hen night and Alexâs stag night. The cruise will arrive at Porto Cheli around dawn tomorrow and most guests will be escorted to various villas rented out by the Cirilloâs. Meanwhile, you and a few close others, including Jungkook, will be arriving at the Cirillo family home. A grand estate which given its enormous size, will accommodate the tradition of keeping the bride and groom parties separate until the wedding on Saturday afternoon.
Thalia has never been much of a party-goer so sheâs choosing to keep things simple with a fine dining evening although youâre sure Sophia has planned for strippers and booze to appear at some point during the night.Â
âIâll be fine,â you repeat, plastering on a smile.
âI know you can fake it for everyone else but I actually want you to have a good time, Y/N,â he says, putting his arm around you.
Your smile turns into a genuine one. âI will, of course I will, itâs your wedding weekend and Iâm so happy for you.â
Alex grins. âThanks, I know you are.â He lets go and turns his chair to face you. âBut I also know that youâre not talking to Jungkook right now, which means both of you will be moping until you make up.â
Of course he knows, you think. Well, he doesnât know about this morning and you donât know if you can bring yourself to tell him, it feels rather embarrassing for you. âAlias told you?â
âHe told Sophia, she told Thalia and Thalia told me,â Alex shrugs.
Itâs not like you expected it to stay a secret between your friends. Whenever Jungkook and you arenât talking, itâs usually pretty obvious to everyone around you, especially your friends.Â
âWanna talk about it?â Alex offers.
âNot really.â Talking to your parents was enough and you already know what Alex is going to say. âYou probably think I should just be completely honest about how I feel, right?â
Alex shrugs again. âYeah, although he shouldâve been upfront about it first.â
Surprised, you look up at him and he continues.
âI know I've been telling you for ages that heâs whipped for you, but this kind of proves it, donât you think?â Alex glances at you, eyes creasing in the corners as he hides a smug smirk. âThereâs only one reason he reacted to Lawrence the way he did.â
It makes sense, but it also doesnât â Jungkook purely couldâve been pushing you to be with Lawrence as a friend who just wants to see you happy. Youâd hate to think itâs for the former reason, only to realise youâve terribly misinterpreted the situation and end up stupidly admitting your feelings to Jungkook when he cares for you only as a friend. âIt doesnât really,â you say, trying harder to convince yourself than Alex. âI mean, he probably just didnât want me to waste the opportunity.â
âHa!â Alex scoffs. âWaste the opportunity.â He gives you a look. âCome on, Y/N, why are you fighting every reason that you have to try?â
âItâs not a reason,â you counter. âWeâve gotten into one argument and I donât think me saying I have feelings for him will change anythingââ
âSo you do.â
âWhat?âÂ
You look back at Alex and see his eyes wide and heâs not even hiding his smile anymore.Â
âYou do like him,â he repeats.
âI, whatâŠ?â Suddenly, you realise you just said it out loud. Opening your mouth, youâre about to try to cover it up somehow but itâs too late.
âI knew it,â Alex laughs, seeming way too ecstatic considering how shit you feel. âThis is gold, Y/N, this is it, Iâve always known Jungkook liked you but you liking him too, itâs perfect!â
âShh,â you hush him suddenly, grabbing his hands as you look around in a panic. âAlex shut up, someoneâs gonna hear you.â
âThe whole world should know, Y/N,â he laughs happily again. Looking at you, he cups your face in his hands. âIâve been waiting for this for so long, you need to tell him, Y/N, please!â
The thought of telling Jungkook is terrifying to you, even more so now that Alex is saying it out loud and someone could possibly hear.Â
With your expression split between worry and confusion, Alexâs smile fades a little but not completely. âY/N, this is good, whatâs wrong?â
For the first time, you let yourself say the truth out loud. âWhat if he doesnât feel the same way?â
Alex sighs, his smile softening. âThereâs only one way youâll find out.
Now itâs you who scoffs, pulling away from him. âYeah, right.â
âI am right,â he insists.
Sighing, you look at him. Itâs so hard to hear Alex tell you that Jungkook likes you when youc an only think otherwise after this morning⊠âSomething happened,â you start, watching Alex carefully.
For a second he still smiles but when he sees the worry lining your face, his expression mirrors yours as his smile fades. âOkay⊠you wanna talk about it?â
You quickly glance around to make sure no one can hear. âYou promise you wonât tell anyone,â you say, ânot even Alias or Sophia or Thaââ you cut yourself off. Asking Alex not to tell his soon to be wife is like asking him to cut off his hand, you already know that since he couldnât even keep Sophiaâs birthday present to her secret. âFine, only Thalia.â
âAppreciate it,â Alex nods.
âMhm, wellâŠâ You tell him briefly what happened this morning, sparing him the details but telling him every word of what was spoken after and he listens carefully, not interrupting you once.Â
You chose to tell Alex because heâs the one who has always been so sure of Jungkookâs feelings for you, not Alias, nor Sophia, or even Thalia. Sure, the others have hinted at it but only Alex has ever paid attention to everything between Jungkook and you so if anyone knows the whole story and can give you the best advice, itâs him. So, it feels a little alarming to you when once youâre done, he still doesnât say anything for a moment.
Then, he purses his lips, grimacing before he finally speaks. âHonestly, thatâs a bit confusing. If there ever was a way to confess, this was the perfect window to do it.â
For what feels like the umpteenth time today, your heart sinks. âThatâs what I thought.â
âBut,â Alex says very surely, taking your hand, âit doesnât change every single other thing heâs ever done to show he likes you, and letâs be real, heâs probably just worried that you wonât feel the same.â
Itâs what you want to hear but itâs still so hard to accept it because what if itâs not true and you make a fool of yourself in front of Jungkook.
âI wish that were true,â you mumble. âBut I donât think I can keep holding onto hope when it hurts like this.â
Alex squeezes your hand. âY/N, we know Jungkook, he doesnât exactly play with anyoneâs feelings and I absolutely donât think he would start something physical with you unless he was feeling it emotionally too.â
âI know, but what if itâs just because he was horny.â Youâre still mumbling, cheeks going warm as you say it.Â
âLook, I think thereâs a lot of guys who would sleep with their best friends if they had the chance,â Alex says, âbut Jungkook isnât one of them, he never has been.â
Thinking about it, you realise heâs right. Jungkook wouldnât. Thereâs been way more chances in the past for him to have done things with you and youâre pretty sure thereâs even been times where you drunkenly made a few moves on him but he never did anything himself.
âStill, I donât know.â
âOh, come on, Y/N,â Alex says encouragingly, âhow long have I been telling you he likes you? I havenât been saying it for no reason.â
âBut you have no concrete proof either.â
âJust take a chance, be brave and then youâll see I was right,â Alex says, raising a brow.
Glancing at him, you chuckle. âThis is coming from the guy who had to get drunk to say I love you to the love of his life for the first time.â
Alex smiles and leans back in his seat as he gestures around him. âIt worked didnât it? Look at me now.â
Well, he got you there. Plus, you canât deny the big part of you that believes it. Jungkook and your friendship does feel more than friends sometimes and you know itâs not all in your head. This morning seemed to confirm that too.
Narrowing your eyes at Alex, you turn away to face the horizon. âDonât say anything to anyone, but Iâll think about it.â
âYes,â Alex laughs, hugging you. âIâll keep my mouth shut,â he says, sounding so excited. âYou wonât regret this.â
Laughing, you pull him into your side. âYou could start now, half the deck can hear you.â
âSorry,â he grins, squeezing you.Â
Maybe heâs right, maybe you wonât regret it.Â
Jungkook comes to a stop at the end of the balcony to watch the sun set behind the sea. Itâs been a long day with Alex asking his groomsmen to assist him in all things wedding related and then Alias needed help sorting out the entertainment for tomorrow.
Jungkook hasnât seen you since lunch. He went back to the cabin while you had lunch with your parents since he didnât want to make it awkward for you when you eventually came up to finish packing and since then he hasnât seen you as youâve been with the girls all day.Â
Truthfully, after this morning, he doesnât think he can bear to see you just yet. He feels like a coward. Not only has he probably ruined his friendship with you, but he also canât help but feel like heâs hurt you. You looked so timid as you stood across the cabin from him and a part of him felt like you wanted him to say something other than what he said. If only he was 100% sure itâs what you wanted, Jungkoook would shout it for the whole world to hear, but what if itâs not and he really does ruin everything between you. Besides, you called it a mistake. Thatâs all Jungkook can remind himself of as it takes everything in him not to tell you he wishes that there was something more between you.
âWhy the long face, Kookie?â
The voice comes from behind him but Jungkook doesnât have to be looking to know who it is.Â
Valentina appears beside him and leans on the balcony too. She doesnât even look at him but just watches the horizon ahead as Jungkook was. âTrouble in paradise, huh?â
Jungkook frowns. Of course thatâs the first thing she would think of. âNot really,â he mutters.Â
As much as he wishes it was paradise between you and him, it wasnât, none of it was real
and what he finds worse is that he couldnât even keep up a fake relationship with you â he completely blew it.
âSo what then? They didnât have your favourite bagel for breakfast this morning?â She laughs lightly.Â
However, Jungkook internally scowls. Itâs annoying that she actually knows him rather well despite the finer details of their ârelationshipâ. âNo offence, Val, but I really just wanna be alone right now.âÂ
Thereâs harsher things he couldâve said, particularly naming her as the least desirable companion right now, but even without that, Valentina seems to get the message from his tone alone.Â
The humour in her expression disappears leaving only a small poignant smile.Â
Not expecting such a quick retreat from her, Jungkook immediately regrets his harsh tone but at the same time, he really is not in the mood for Valentina and her usual antics today.Â
She doesnât move an inch though. With a small sigh she turns and faces the horizon just as Jungkook was.Â
Jungkook does the same; although heâd rather be left alone, heâs definitely not about to make it known again, especially since he now feels a bit bad.
âItâs always been her, hasnât it?â
For a moment, Jungkook is completely thrown. Multiple thoughts run through his head â What? Valentina knows? How long has she known? Was it from when he was with her? Was he really always in love with you even while he was seeing other people? That must make him a complete dick, right? Has he always made it so painfully obvious that heâs in love with you?
His hesitation seems to give Valentina the answer she was looking for.
She glances at him and smiles before looking away again. âIâm not surprised really, I knew it from when I first met you, I guess itâs my fault for putting us both through everything we went through, it was damned from the start.â
âThatâs not your fault,â Jungkook says, the guilt festering.
Valentina just shrugs. âItâs over now, no reason to care.â She says it meaninglessly but Jungkook can only hope she means it.
âSo why the long face then?â she repeats, looking at him. âSheâs yours, go be with her.â
âItâs not that simple.âÂ
Valentina laughs, bumping her shoulder into him. âYeah, youâre right. Pretending to date someone youâre secretly in love with is never simple.â
For the second time, Jungkook looks at her stunned. âHow did youâŠ?â
She shrugs, still sporting an amused smile. âI know you think Iâm stupid, Jungkook, just a head in the clouds rich bitch like everyone else does, but Iâve gotten this far, havenât I?â
âThatâs not true,â Jungkook corrects her immediately. Sure, Valentina has her unbearable moments and more often than not, she plays dumb and innocent, but Jungkook knows that sheâs more than that. âI wouldnât have dated you if I thought that.â
âDonât worry, Kookie, you donât have to try to make me feel better, I really couldnât care less about it. Now, back to the main issue here, you need to grow a pair and tell Y/N how you feel about her,â she says bluntly.
Sheâs not wrong, Jungkook thinks. âItâs just not that simple,â he sighs, turning away from her. It feels odd to be having this conversation with Valentina and despite her honesty just now, he doesnât really feel like opening up to her.
âWhatâs complicated about it? You like her and she likes you.â
âWe donât know that.â
âYou honestly think she doesnât like you?â she asks, sounding surprised.
Hesitating, Jungkook eventually shrugs. âSometimes I think soâŠâ Itâs true, sometimes Jungkook really feels so sure that you feel the same way, but then something always happens that changes things. He thinks of Lawrence â you liked him for so long and although Jungkook doesnât know the extent of it, you always had this schoolgirl crush on him, even whilst you were with Alex. âBut I donât think she does.â
Valentina looks at Jungkook like heâs stupid and heâs vaguely reminded of why they never worked out. âWell, you can keep thinking that but itâs kind of obvious she does.â
Saying nothing, Jungkook looks out at the horizon again, leaning his forearms into the balcony. The sun is almost fully set marking the last day of the cruise. Theyâll soon be arriving at Porto Cheli and itâll be even harder to spend time with you once the bride and groom parties are separated. He wants to talk to you and to make things okay between you again, but he knows that heâs upset you and although itâs confusing him, he wants to give you space.Â
Valentina sighs, nudging him. âJust talk to her, you donât want to regret it later on,â she says, straightening up as her usual flamboyance returns. âYou know if it doesnât work out, Iâll always be here for you Kookie pie,â she almost coos, making Jungkook laugh and cringe at the same time. As ditzy as she may act sometimes, Valentina is more smart than Jungkook ever gave her credit for.
She grins, winking at him before she waltzes off like the conversation never happened.
The cabin is dark when you finally return to your room. Itâs well past midnight and you expect Jungkook to be here but as your eyes quickly adjust, you can see the room is empty. As you walk in further, you see his suitcase standing packed and ready in the corner of the room.Â
Deflating, you trudge over to your own open suitcase on one side of the room. Youâre only half packed and youâd hoped Jungkook would still have his to do too so youâd have a chance to maybe talk to him, but it seems heâs already done it while you were busy with the girls. You wonder if he avoided you on purpose.
Pushing this thought quickly out of your head, you press shuffle on your âsummer â23â playlist in an attempt to cheer yourself up while you finish packing. It doesnât really work but you at least keep your mind free from running rampant, instead singing along to some of your favourite tunes with no regards for your cabin neighbours, one of whom is Valentina and youâre more than certain sheâs not in her cabin because you last saw her walking out of the premium lounge with a tall, handsome stranger whose face you couldnât see and they went into an elevator going to the cabins on the other side of the ship, barely waiting to let the door close before locking lips.
Must be nice, you think sourly before shaking your head. Not cute, Y/N, you scold yourself. Although you donât blame yourself for having negative thoughts since you are on the short end of an unrequited love story with your best friend, youâd still rather not be bitter.
Almost three hours later, youâve packed everything, showered and are already dressed ready for the arrival at Porto Cheli soon. Youâve chosen a simple outfit, a sky blue linen co-ord with jewellery to match. Slipping into the comfiest sandals you own, you move your suitcase next to the door and grab your phone before heading out of the room. Itâs almost 5am so thereâs around an hour left until the ship docks at the port, marking the end of the cruise and the start of the busy wedding weekend. Most of you took a nap during the day, so deciding you wouldnât sleep tonight, they all agreed to meet one last time on the cruise.
Despite everything thatâs happened with Jungkook and the dampener itâs put on your mood, youâre still excited to celebrate Alexâs wedding. Not only is he dear to you, but youâre celebrating his marriage with so many of the people you love the most, making this whole trip special. It would be perfect if you could end it by fixing whatâs happened with Jungkook but you feel like youâve already made yourself so vulnerable to him and nothing came out of it.
Itâs quiet and dark in the hallways as you make your way out to the pool on the top deck. It reminds you of the nights you were sneaking out with Jungkook to meet the other guys for whatever stupid stuff you were getting up to. It makes you miss him now and you subconsciously walk a little faster in anticipation of seeing him now as you all gather for the last time.
You can hear your friends before you see them and you smile at the sound of Aliasâ laughter as you climb the steps to the deck. Youâre certain any patrolling staff would have heard and theyâre either being nice enough to let you all off, or Alias tipped them enough to keep quiet.Â
Thereâs a bunch of familiar faces hanging around all together, all friends of either Alex, Thalia, Sophia or Alias. You smile at a few as you make your way over to Sophia, Thalia and a few others.Â
The girls greet you warmly as you approach and Sophia hands you a drink as soon as you arrive. You take it and immediately take a sip. You werenât planning on having anything to drink but one wonât hurt. Thereâs an excited buzz in the air, the same you felt on the first day of cruise but this feels special. The sun is rising on the horizon and youâre here with almost all of your best friends. Almost all of your best friends. Jungkook still isnât here but you try not to focus on it and just have a good time with your friends.Â
It works, so much so that youâre mid laughter when a familiar face joins the deck and makes their way over to you, but you donât quite realise until he pats your shoulder as the conversation progresses.Â
Turning around, your smile falters but doesnât disappear. âOh, hey.â
âHey.â Lawrence looks nervous, an emotion youâre not used to seeing on him.
You also werenât actually expecting to see him but youâre glad heâs here. Throughout everything, heâs still a friend and youâd hate to lose that relationship with him.
âHow are you?â You ask, smile widening. You havenât seen him since that night and youâd hate to think heâs been avoiding you when itâs the last thing youâd want.
âGood, thanks,â he nods. He seems to suddenly relax at your warm response. He glances at the group behind you and you turn too. No one is paying either of you any attention but Lawrence still asks for privacy. âDo you think we could talk?â he asks tentatively. âIâll make it quick, I promise.â
âOf course,â you nod, following him as he turns right away and walks to the furthest side of the deck where itâs quietest.Â
You stop when he does, taking a seat on the bench beside him. Itâs easy to see heâs nervous as he glances around quickly before looking down at the drink in his hand. You want to say something to make him feel better but you donât want to interrupt whatever it is he wants to say.
âHow have you, uh, how have you been?â He looks up, holding eye contact for barely a second before looking away again.
âGood,â you answer. Itâs not the truth but he doesnât need to know that.
He nods and takes a sip of his drink. You do the same and youâve just swallowed when he speaks again.
âIâm sorry for pulling you away from your friends, I just wanted to talk to you tonight before all the wedding stuff starts and I didnât know if Iâd get a chance.â
âThatâs okay, I donât mind.â You lean in a little so he looks at you and smile. âYouâre my friend too though,â you say, feeling the need to remind him.
His smile mirrors yours and he nods. âI kinda messed it up thoughâŠâ
You know this is of course what he wanted to talk to you about and although you donât think it needs to change anything between you, you know yourself how easily feelings can change a friendship. Not only that, but he deserves an explanation from you too since you did have feelings for him for a good chunk of your teen years and later, plus your conversation ended before it was supposed to that night when Alias and Jungkook appeared.
âNot really,â you shrug. âI think itâs just how we deal with it now, no?âÂ
âYeah, if youâre okay with that,â he agrees. âIâd like to.â
âOf course I am. And Iâm sorry too by the way.âÂ
Lawrence looks confused and you donât wait for him to say anything before continuing.
âI think it must have been confusing for you to be on the receiving end of my feelings for you while we were in college and maybe I even subconsciously made it seem like it after too.â
âAh,â Lawrence purses his lips. âWell I didnât really know.â
âI know, you said that before but I still feel like I need to say it. There may have been a few times I was coming off as more than friendly and that was wrong of me.â
Lawrenceâs silence serves as an answer.
âSo yeah, Iâm sorry too. I hope we can go back to how things were,â you say hesitantly.
âIt might be hard,â Lawrence responds honestly.Â
âI knowâŠâ your voice feels small. You know all too well how feelings can change a friendship. âBut weâll try?â You look at him and smile hopefully.
He nods. âOf course.âÂ
Youâre content with that. Of course you donât know the extent of his feelings for you so you hope it wonât be hard for him to move on â after all, the two of you mostly ever met up at family functions and dinners of the same sort. Itâs rare for Lawrence to have joined any of the outings with your friends. It was never his fault since his parents have always pushed for him to do more for their company, especially since he was an only child. Itâs something thatâs always made you more grateful for your own parents and their completely laid back and caring approach to your career, even all throughout school. The only thing they ever pushed for was your grades but they kept up that same effort in all areas of your life, even your extracurriculars. Sure, sometimes when you were growing up you felt the pressure but you always felt supported by them no matter what the final result was.
Lawrence has experienced the opposite of you to say it simply, and youâre sure that given time, heâll find the right person for him as he prioritises himself.
âThanks for talking to me though,â you say, âIâm glad you did.â
âMe too,â Lawrence says, taking another sip. âAt least now I donât have to avoid you all weekend long.â
You laugh, agreeing with him and soon enough, the conversation continues although it doesnât last longer than ten minutes with Lawrence excusing himself.
You stay seated at the bench as he leaves. You didnât realise you were concerned about your relationship with Lawrence but the relief and content youâre feeling now tells you as much. Youâre glad youâve cleared everything up with him, now if only you could get yourself to do the same with Jungkook.
Glancing around, you realise that he still hasnât appeared. He definitely would have known about it so you wonder why he hasnât turned up. Finishing your drink, you get up and head over to where Alias is sitting with his friends Kelce and Dillon.
âHey, Y/N,â they all say in unison when you come and sit beside them at the pool. Theyâre definitely a little tipsy and you donât need to see the cans beside them to know that. Their goofy smiles say it all.
âHey guys,â you chuckle, patting Kelceâs shoulder. âUm, have you guys seen Jungkook anywhere?âÂ
Alias immediately frowns but itâs Dillon who answers. âWe were with him a while ago at the lounge.â He looks at the other guys. âWhen was that? A couple of hours ago?â
Kelce looks at his phone. âYeah, it was around one.â
You went past the lounge at the same time, thatâs when you saw Valentina leaving with that guy⊠for a split second, your mind goes there â could it have been him? â No. Absolutely no. The idea is absurd. You feel stupid for even thinking that.
âYou havenât seen him since then, Y/N?â Alias asks.
âNo.â You ignore the seed of concern that settles in your stomach. Youâre certain heâs not with Valentina, but where is he?Â
âWe were gonna leave the lounge together but he stayed for another drink,â Alias tells you, seeming to share the same concern as you. âHe seemed like he wanted to be alone so we left him.â
âOh.â Itâs not like Jungkook to drink alone â if he does, heâs usually upset about something. âWell, thanks for telling me,â you mutter, getting up and leaving the group.
Alias, however, gets up with you. âHey,â he says, taking your arm. âYou want me to find him?â He looks you over and youâre sure the concern in his expression isnât solely for Jungkook.
âUmâŠâ you hesitate. You donât want to seem like a clingy best friend, especially not after what happened between you, but if Jungkook is drinking alone then heâs not feeling okay and you would normally be there for him. This time you feel like you canât be, but Alias can. However, you donât want to ask Alias to spend his night away from his friends and family.
Looking at him, you smile. âNo, itâs okay. Iâm sure heâs around somewhere.â
Alias doesnât seem convinced. âBut then he would be here.â
Heâs right. âOr maybe he was tired and went back to the cabin?â
âYou just said you havenât seen him since we did.â
Chewing on the inside of your lip, you shake your head. âI havenât.â
Sighing, Alias pulls out his phone. âIïżœïżœll try calling him but if he doesnât get back to me in ten minutes weâll go look for him.â
âOkay,â you nod. âLet me know if he replies,â you say, thanking him too before going back to some of the girls.Â
Youâre not listening much to their conversation although you try to get involved to take your mind off of Jungkook.Â
It isnât until you receive a text from Alias with a screenshot that your nerves are put to rest.Â
[3:01] Me: hey man where r u?
[3:13] JK: hey sorry bro, I knocked out on the balcony.
[3:13] Me: oh okay, itâs all good just wanted to know where u were. Join us now? Weâre at the top pool deck.Â
[3.15] JK: Iâm just gonna check all my luggage is packed first. Will join later.
[3:15] Me: cool see u.Â
So heâs fine, he just fell asleep. You still want to see him but you know thatâs not going to happen unless you go down to the cabin room and you donât want to seem clingy so you donât. Instead, you turn your attention back to the conversation the girls are having and feel the excitement for the weekend to come.
Jungkook doesnât get drunk often and he had no plans of doing so the last night of the cruise either, and he most definitely did not expect to get drunk with your father of all peopleâŠ
âYou coming Jungkook?â
Looking up from his drink, Jungkook shook his head. âNah, Iâm just gonna hang here for a bit,â he said with a smile so as not to raise suspicions from the already watchful eye of Alias.Â
Still, Alias frowned. âYou sure?âÂ
âYeah, I still got a headache.â
âAlright, well text me if you need anything,â Alias said as he, Kelce and Dillon got up.Â
âGet well soon,â Kelce said as they took their leave.
âJoin us later, yeah?â Dillon added. Â
âYeah,â Jungkook nodded. âIâll catch you guys later.â
He watched as they walked out, trying to find the same excitement in him for the wedding as theyâre feeling but his head was full of other thoughts.Â
Sighing, he looked down at this drink again. Itâs true that he had a headache. He even chose not to have anything alcoholic, opting for a mocktail from the extensive drinks menu available at the lounge. Heâs not sure where it came from but he thought itâs most likely just because he couldnât stop his brain from thinking and the lack of sleep didnât help either.Â
Truthfully, he knew he was just moping. He knew what he had to do and he knew it before his conversation with Valentina. Although, the fact that she said it too just made Jungkook more aware of the truth.Â
The line between friendship and something more had always been blurry for Jungkook and the past few days only made him more sure of it â heâs in love with you and he always has been for as long as he can remember.Â
Every time the thought crossed Jungkookâs mind, it triggered the questions that come with it. How do I tell her? Does she feel the same way? Sheâll hate me. What if she hates me? I shouldnât do that to her? Whatâs worse, is that now it had come to the point that being with you was almost painful â not knowing if he could have more with you when all he had to do was confront his feelings, swallow his pride and be honest with you. Even if you didnât feel the same, it was the point at which he realised he would rather you hate him for admitting his feelings and ruining your friendship, than stay quiet and never know if he can have what heâs always wanted with you.
That said, it still felt so hard to do â he had a lot to lose.
Head lowered, Jungkook tried to figure out the best way to do this when he heard a familiar laugh somewhere behind him. Glancing over his shoulder, he saw Valentina walking with a tall, handsome man beside her. Jungkook had seen him around a few times but he wasnât sure if he was a part of the wedding party. Whoever he was, he sure knew how to make Valentina laugh; she was laughing as he put his arm around her and she raised her hand to hold his fingers loosely when she looked towards the bar. Making eye contact with Jungkook, she stopped and tilted her head.
Jungkook just smiled awkwardly and turned back around. He didnât want to seem like he was staring even though that was what he was doing but for no bad reason â he liked to see Valentina happy. Despite her shortcomings, deep down she always had good intentions for the most part and making her happy was something Jungkook couldnât do. However, he wouldâve been lying if he said seeing her like that didnât hurt â not because he was jealous of her, but because everyone around him seemed to be having such good luck in their love lives (whether thereâs feelings attached or not) and here he was, unable to find the words to tell his best friend he loves her. It sucked.
âAnd what are you doing here, may I ask?â
Hearing Valentinaâs voice so close to him all of a sudden startled Jungkook. He looked up, eyes wide. She stood with one hand on the bar and the other on her hip.Â
âUh, just getting a drink.â
Valentina rolled her eyes. âI spoke to you less than 12 hours ago, Jungkook, do you not remember anything?â
âI do,â he replied, glancing across at her date who seemed super unbothered as he waited for her a short distance away.
âThen why are you here?â
âI just needed to think some things over.â
âLike what?â
âJust things,â Jungkook said, feeling somewhat intimidated by how serious she was right now.
âYou know youâre just wasting time,â she said matter-of-factly.
âSheâs with everyone else right now, I donât want to ruin her evening,â Jungkook says defensively.
âI really donât think anything you say or do could ruin her evening.â
âWe donât know that.â
âWell, yeah but youâre not doing anything about it so how is that any better?â
She wasnât wrong but Jungkook was convinced he needed to give you time. âIâm just not ready yet,â he sighed.
Valentina sighed too. âFine,â she shrugged and turned back towards her date. âBut you donât need to think, Jungkook, you just need to do what needs to be done,â she added with a wave of her hand.
He knew she was right but why did it feel so hard?!Â
Getting the attention of the bartender, he ordered a much needed drink, downing it all almost as soon as it came before ordering a second. At least he wasnât a light weight. He knew this wouldnât help his headache but it wasnât like he was helping himself at all by sitting here and thinking endlessly. Endless thoughts of what could go right and wrong trailed through his mind, leaving him conflicted as he accepted that he wouldnât disturb your night with this.
Halfway through his drink, someone came and took a seat at the stool beside him despite there being space elsewhere. Looking across, he was more than surprised to see the last person he wouldâve expected to see here.
Lawrence only acknowledged Jungkook with a nod before ordering his own drink.Â
A multitude of emotions went through Jungkook at this particular moment starting with wanting to punch Lawrence in his perfect face, to feeling sorry for himself for being forced into this situation, then feeling sorry for Lawrence because he knew that he got the short end of the stick â at least Jungkook still has a strong friendship with you â and oddly, gratefulness because Jungkook knows what he needs to do now and without Lawrence, he wouldnât have been forced into it and who knows how long he wouldâve gone without telling you the truth (though he had yet to do it).Â
Saying nothing himself, Jungkook took another sip of his drink.
Lawrence, however, started a conversation. âYou not joining the others?â
âNah,â Jungkook answered quietly. He gave no reason but he didnât need to.Â
Lawrence nodded in understanding but said nothing else. His drink arrived and he stayed seated, sipping quietly beside Jungkook.Â
Jungkook really didnât care for conversation. He came to the bar for some peace and quiet so initiating a conversation is the last thing he wanted to do.
With all that said, Jungkookâs curiosity got the better of him.Â
âWhat about you?â He asked without even turning his head. âYouâre not gonna head up there?âÂ
Lawrence shook his head. âIâll head up a bit laterâ
Jungkook nodded, wondering if Lawrence would see you while he was there. He could ask him but that would open the doors to another conversation which he didnât really want to have. Â
Lawrence didnât owe him any apology since youâre not really his girlfriend. He did seem to cross a line considering he didnât know that at the time, but there was no reason for him to say it now.Â
Just when Jungkook took another sip of his drink, Lawrence put his glass down and looked toward Jungkook, sincerely.Â
âHey, man, Iâm really sorry for what I did.â
Although he harboured some slight resentment towards Lawrence for what happened, it immediately seemed to melt away in that moment. Their friendship extended well beyond the past few days and Jungkook has never been the type to hold a grudge, especially not when the other person is genuine.Â
âItâs cool,â he responded. âYou didnât do anything wrong.â
âI did.â
Jungkook only had to glance at Lawrence to see he looked guilty and felt bad about it. âI was selfish and I wanted to tell Y/N how I felt. I guess there was a part of me that wished she wasnât with you and that was completely fucked up.âÂ
âSheâs not with me though.âÂ
It came out slightly harsher than intended, carrying the weight of Jungkookâs own feelings. Lawrence went quiet and Jungkook continued, resigned.
âHonestly Iâd say youâve got a pretty good shot with her, Iâd go for it if I were you.â
âWhy donât you?â Lawnrence asked simply, without any curiosity or even peaked interest. His voice held more of a genuine want to help.Â
âWhat?â
âWhy donât you just go for it?â
Jungkook shook his head. âWeâre just friends.â
âI donât think itâs that simple.â
âNo offence Lawrence, but how would you know?â⊠Now that did come out slightly harsher than intended. âThe last time you even saw us was probably at Sophiaâs graduation and even then you were gonna way before the night ended.â
Completely understanding, Lawrence backed up. âYouâre right, Iâm sorry.â
âNo, itâs fine.â Jungkook cooled off. âIâm sorry too. That came out wrong.â
âItâs alright.â Lawrence sat back in his chair, swirled his drink before taking three long sips to empty the glass.Â
âIt doesnât change anything though,â he said, getting up from his stool. âThereâs a point at which you can pass friendship and I donât think thereâs anything wrong with treading beyond that line.â He put a hand on Jungkookâs shoulder. âJust do it carefully.â
Jungkook stared at Lawrence but Lawrence didnât linger.Â
âAnyway, like I said, Iâm sorry for everything.â
Jungkook watched as he walked away, the words swimming in his befuddled mind.
Lawrence was right. There was a line and Jungkook knew he was straddling that fine line and perhaps now it was too late to step back. Instead, he should be brave and put everything out on that line. It was easy enough to think with liquid courage flowing through him, that and the fact that you werenât here right now. But maybe he should have taken advantage of the fact that he was feeling more confident now, he should find you, he found himself thinking. He should tell you heâs in love with you and then whatever happens next will happen. He canât control that and right now thereâs already a strain on the relationship that can only be fixed by the truth.Â
He should do it, he thought. The thought built up more and more, ushering Jungkook as he pushed himself off the bar stoolâ
âWhere you going, son? I just got here.â
A firm band on Jungkookâs shoulder pushed him back down, contrasting the loving tone with which he was spoken to.Â
Your dad took the seat which was previously occupied by Lawrence and Jungkook could only stare for a moment as he called the bartender and ordered two drinks. If it was anyone else, Jungkook wouldâve apologised and excused himself to carry out his plan of finding you, but with your dad it was simply not the case.Â
âYou like a gin and tonic right?â He asked, after ordering.Â
Jungkook wasnât particularly fond of it but he nodded. âYeah, thanks. â
âHow come youâre not with the others?â
Jungkook shrugged, hoping that your dad wouldnât be able to tell heâd already had a couple to drink. âI just wasnât feeling it.â
âAnd Y/N?â
Despite being the only thing on his mind for a while, the mention of you still threw him. âHuh?â
âIs she with the others?â Your dad asked coolly, reaching for some peanuts from the bowl in front of them.
âYeah, I think so,â Jungkook answered as nonchalantly as he could.Â
The bartender arrived with their drinks and your dad took his and sipped slowly in silence.Â
Jungkoon was not uncomfortable around your dad, not in the slightest. In fact, he seemed to have grown rather close to him over the years and appreciated the almost father-son bond they shared. Having spent much time with your family, there wasnât much he had yet to experience when it came to your dad, but this was something different. Heâd never been sat at a bar, just the two of them making small talk over drinks.Â
Jungkook knew your dad well enough to know that that wasnât the purpose of this. Your dad is just breaking the ice to another conversation⊠but what? Surely it had to be about you and that was the only reason Jungkook found his palms unusually sweaty.
After what mustâve been at least twenty more minutes of small talk about the weather and football, Jungkook had emptied his second glass.Â
Your dad laughed. âI forgot you can take your liquor, huh?âÂ
Before Jungkook could even respond, another drink had been ordered for him and Jungkook willed himself to drink this one slower, wary that he was already more than a few drinks in now though he was grateful that your dad was good at keeping upÂ
âSo, whatâs the real reason youâre not with the others?â Your dad asked, his own drink replaced with another as well.Â
Jungkook shrugged and answered honestly. âJust not in the mood to socialise. I think Iâd be a bit of a Debby downer so Iâd rather sit this one out.â
âThatâs selfless of you.â
âNot really, kind of selfish actually.â
Your dad nodded. âA bit of both then.â
Much to Jungkookâs surprise, your dad emptied his glass faster than Jungkook had and didnât hesitate to order another.Â
âAnything else for you?â he asked Jungkook.Â
âUh, sure.â Jungkook wasnât sure why he said yes but he did, ordering a whiskey instead.
Your dad pulled his phone out and sighed, muttering an apology about a work issue and Jungkook nodded, not minding in the slightest. But the issue must have been resolved quickly because he put the phone away only moments later.Â
âIt almost feels wrong to be drinking with you,â your dad said.Â
âWhy?â Jungkook asked, taking the smallest sip from his glass. âBecause Iâm younger than you?â
âPartly. Iâve known you since you were so young, itâs hard to believe how much youâve grown up.â Your dad smiled. âY/N too.â
Jungkook smiled. âIt has been a long time.â He thought back to the first day he first met your dad and you. He was a shy kid, hiding behind his mom and at the time, you were pretty shy at the time too. It was your mom who encouraged you to ask Jungkook if he wanted to read a book with you. He looked at his own mom for reassurance before shyly agreeing and following you to the reading corner in your playroom. By the end of the night your affinity for him had grown and that was the simple start to your long friendship with more ups and downs than Jungkook could count.
âBut at the same time it feels like nothing.â
Your dad raised his glass. âExactly,â he said, with an agreeing nod of his head. âA lifetime and nothing, both at once. I sometimes wish I could go back.â
âTo when we were young?â
âFurther back if I could,â he smiled. âMaybe a few years before Y/N was born. Just before I got married.â
âWhy then? Jungkook asked, curious. Heâd known your dad for so many years and theyâd had plenty of conversations about serious stuff and more light hearted stuff, but this was different. Heâd not spoken much about his relationship witn your mother, especially not when partially intoxicated. And while Jungkook had seen plenty of the love they shared, heâd not heard much about it except from you.
âWhen I first met Y/Nâs motherâgosh,â he sighed contentedly as though reliving the moment. âShe was like no one else Iâd ever met. She still is,â he added with a gentle chuckle. âThereâs no one else Iâd rather spend my days with. Iâd give everything I have to be with her. Every minute of every hour, always.â
The smile on your dads face grew, as did Jungkookâs.Â
âWe were young when we got married, you know?â
Jungkook nodded. âI know. 24 right?â
He nodded, the corners of his lips turning up further into a proud smile. âI didnât want to waste another day without the promise of having her by my side. My friends said I was mad, too young.â
Jungkook shakes his head, knowing how it felt to not want to be apart from someone he loved so dearly. âI donât think you were mad at all. You were in love.âÂ
Your dad turned, now masking the smile that was on his face as he looked at Jungkook with a mischievous glint in his eye that Jungkook hadnât seen before. âYou know it when you feel it. Thereâs no mistaking it.â
Jungkook knew that now. He felt it more than ever with you now. But more pressingly, Jungkook realised â your dad knew.Â
If it werenât for the drinks heâd had, Jungkook might have felt embarrassed.
In quiet admittance, Jungkook sighed. âI know.â
Your dad smiled. âYou shouldnât let this time get away from you, Jungkook. Youâre young with a life to live. Do it with love and without regrets.Â
Jungkook nodded, feeling a tumultuous swirl of emotions inside. âI will,â he said, feeling more certain now than he had before, but he knew his head wasnât in the right place to do this. First he ought to sober upâŠÂ
There was a gentle pat on his back from your dad. âGood.â He flagged the bartender down for what felt like too many times to Jungkook. âBut first another drink with me.â
âSure.â Jungkook felt his words slur slightly. Then the cogs in his brain which were turning a little slower raised a question in his mind. his eyes narrowed and he turned to your dad. âWait, is this a test?â
Your dad laughed. âIâve always liked you Jungkook.â
âMe too.â Jungkook smiled though he still looked wary.Â
âGood.â Your dad returned the smile with even more fondness. âAnd no, itâs not a test. Letâs drink.â
So Jungkook stayed.
note. how are you finding it? :) let me know xoxoxo link for part 3 here
more song recs: lose control â meduza & becky hill & goodboys tenerife sea â ed sheeran i'm a mess â ed sheeran so good (stripped) â halsey crazy what love can do â david guetta & becky hill & ella henderson
#jungkook x reader#jeon jungkook#jjk fanfic#bts fanfic#jjk x you#bts x reader#jungkook oneshot#jungkook fluff#jungkook angst#jungkook smut
789 notes
·
View notes
Note
Can I request headcanons for Logan x GN Reader x Wade with Reader who's oblivious that both of them like them romantically please?
Logan x oblivious!Reader x Wade
Reader: they/them (gender neutral)
/Logan x Reader x Wade/
A/N:Â Heey! I know you asked for headcanons but I wrote it as a little fic... hope you don't mind!
Tags:Â SFW fic, poly relationship, oblivious!reader, Wade is desperate, they are NOT normal.
â
You should know by now that they liked you... right? But it was hard when they were so fricking cryptid about it! All they did was look at you longingly and compliment you and flirt with you! How were you supposed to know?
Jokes aside, you genuinely thought they acted like that around everyone... especially Wade, the guy was a flirt and couldn't be taken seriously.
As for Logan, you thought he was just being polite. Calling you pet names wasn't necessarily a way to flirt, after all.
Besides, they were already in a relationship with each other! That's what everyone imagined, at least.... so you weren't expecting them to open up a space for you in their lives.
But then you started receiving notes in the mail, written in red ink and saying things like: YOU'RE AMAZING / GIVE US A CHANCE / YOU'RE SO PRETTY IT'S HURTING MY FEELINGS / (Y/N) WE REALLY LIKE YOU.
You were a little scared at first, but soon would discover it was actually Wade sending you those! You figured it out one day when you caught him slipping one card into your mailbox, Logan was beside him and tried justifying the act. "It was his idea."
You smiled sweetly at them as they awkwardly made their way to you, Wade opening his mouth to mutter some words. "I just wanted to make sure you knew..."
"Knew what?" You asked in disbelief, still not sure of what he meant.
They looked at each other, confused at your confusion. "That we like you, (y/n)... I thought it was obvious!" Said Wade.
"But I already knew that! I like you too, boys." You would try to respond, but Logan carefully grabbed your hand and brought it towards his chest.
"I don't think you understand, beautiful... we really like you. We... want you." He said looking into your eyes as Wade shook his head, confirming.
"Ooh..." Realization hit you like a brick, they DID actually want you! Crazy right? How all those hints flew over your head... now everything made sense! "Oh, boys... you have no idea how happy that makes me! I-I didn't realize, I thought-"
"It's alright, love." Logan squeezed your hand gently, looking over at Wade and complaining. "See? All we had to do was tell them directly like normal people."
"Oh, peanut... you know better than anyone that we're not normal!" Wade whispered, turning at you and grabbing your other hand. You smiled at them and as they smiled back, Wade continued. "But I have a feeling that they don't mind..."
â
#wolverine x reader x deadpool#logan x reader x wade#logan howlett x reader#wade wilson x reader#deadpool x wolverine#deadpool and wolverine#wolverine x reader#deadpool x reader#gender neutral#marvel#headcanon#imagine#fanfic#fanfiction#self insert#y/n#deadpool#wolverine#deadclaws#poolverine#request#notyourhetloki
570 notes
·
View notes
Text
chosen.
mapi leon x ingrid engen x daughter
isabel is finally adopted
new chapter!!!
as always, hope you enjoy and please let me know what you think (good or bad lol) and anything else you want to see :)
~~~~~~
It was something Isabel had been nagging Mapi about for months. Maybe even longer.Â
Isabel wasn't stupid anymore, she knew that Mapi had not planned to be her mother. There were other people, and half of her was made of who was supposed to be her father, the man that Mapi spoke so highly of despite getting choked up every time he was brought up in conversation.Â
She knew they had died right before she was born and she knew that Mapi was left with a baby that she hadn't actually asked for.Â
Isabel knew Mapi stopped playing football until she was older, taking a long chunk out of what would have likely been the peak of her career.Â
She knew Ingrid came along later, which is why she had grown up calling her Ingrid.Â
She didn't call her Mami, she didn't call her Mama. She called her Ingrid which just seemed so wrong.Â
Because Ingrid was her mother, as much as Mapi.Â
Mapi had given birth to her, she was a single mother for the first two years probably, until her relationship with Ingrid started getting more serious and both Isabel and Mapi became more and more reliant on the brunette Norwegian that they had fallen in love with so quickly.Â
Isabel looked like Mapi, and she carried a few of her personality traits around with her. Outgoing, funny, chatty.Â
But Ingrid also raised her, which meant she carried around the Norwegian's calmness, her kindness and her emotional nature.Â
She was practically a carbon copy of Mapi on the outside, but anyone who knew her on the inside would say she was the perfect blend of both women.Â
So how come she only called one of them Mami?Â
Why was it that if she was seriously injured, only Mapi would be called up?
And Isabel wasn't stupid, she knew that Ingrid wished she had been there from the beginning, that her name was written on all of the important documents. She knew that Ingrid wished she was called Mama.Â
Not Ingrid.Â
When she was younger, Isabel would call Ingrid Mama when she was tired or sad, if she wanted a hug or if she was just feeling emotional.Â
It would be in those tender moments and Ingrid's heart would melt every time. It was always in the apartment, hidden away from the rest of the world and just the three of them there together.Â
But it never really stuck, and Isabel continued to call her by her first name everywhere else. Her teachers would ask about Mami and they'd ask about Ingrid, her friends would get confused because who is Ingrid?
They all just had a Mami and a Papi.Â
Ingrid always thought that Mami and Mama would make more sense.Â
So when Mapi knocked on her bedroom door, an official looking document held securely in her hand, Isabel had a very large suspicion that she knew exactly what was in that plastic slip.Â
Mapi could tell she knew, the way her eyes lit up and she immediately placed her guitar to the side, sitting up as Mapi moved to sit beside her.Â
"Is it them?"
Mapi smiled, tears in her eyes.Â
"Yeah, it is."
"Mami!" Isabel practically jumped on her trying to hug her, tears springing from her eyes as well. "Thank you so much!"
Mapi just shrugged.Â
"She's your Mama and has been for your whole life, this just makes it official."
"We have to plan something so special! Mami, I can't wait to tell her!"
Mapi laughed softly, planting a kiss on Isabel's head and hugging her in close.Â
"We'll just have to make sure she says yes! She might not want to be officially related to a little rodent like you."
Isabel laughed, whacking her mother's side in mock offence and rolling her eyes.Â
They both knew that it wasn't true, that Ingrid loved Isabel more than anything else.Â
"She loves me more than you, Mami, you're just jealous."
Mapi laughed, silently agreeing.Â
She would never admit that though.Â
"You wish."
~~~~~~
Isabel spent every minute of the next two weeks planning what would be the perfect surprise for Ingrid, only requesting advice from Mapi a few times.Â
It was a photo album that she was creating, filled with just pictures of them as Isabel got older, Mapi only featuring at times that Isabel deemed it absolutely necessary.
Birthdays, christmases, family barbecues, trips to Norway. Summer holidays on the beach.Â
Skating competitions, Isabel stood there proudly with the gold medal hanging round her neck, a giddy smile on her face as Ingrid had picked her up despite her rapidly growing figure.Â
She had scrolled through all of Mapi's old photos, printing out the good ones and sticking them in the page with stickers and little notes until it was completely full.Â
She wrote a letter, enlisting Caro to help her perfect her Norwegian, making her swear to secrecy - the contents of the note were strictly confidential.Â
She came up with a plan, something she knew Ingrid would love. A walk to their park was nothing worth being suspicious of, not even when the 10 year old pulled out Bagheeraâs carrier.Â
It was a family affair, she told Mapi. It would be mean to leave the cat out of it just because she didnât usually go on their walks.Â
It was a nice walk and a nice picnic, planned out to the T by Isabel, down to what colour lined the paper plates and how the fruits on the fruit platter would be cut.Â
Everything she did was for Ingrid and if the Norwegian had asked her, she would have been able to explain every single decision in a way that related back to how much she loved Ingrid.Â
Perhaps, for that reason, it was best that the papers were forgotten at home, because Ingrid would have been inconsolable if she saw the papers, the photo album and then was explained every single little decision made by her little girl.Â
Isabel was disappointed, but Mapi reassured her that the Norwegian would not mind, that her reaction wouldn't change whether she was given those papers on the top of the eiffel tower or in a dump in the middle of the city.Â
So the 10 year old waited until they got home and finished eating dinner, only heading up to her room to collect the file once Mapi and Ingrid were sat on the sofa, waiting for their child to return and choose something to watch.Â
She couldn't help the nerves that filled up her stomach, the anxieties that began to attack her as soon as the file was in her shaking hand. She almost felt sick as she walked downstairs, spying the back of Ingrid's head, hearing their voices chatting and laughing.Â
It took one last push of confidence to walk and stand in front of them, the file held tightly in her hands as she anxiously rocked back and forth on her heels.Â
She took a deep breath, realising that everything she had planned to say was long forgotten, instead just brandishing the file towards Ingrid, who took it with an air of confusion as she glanced between Isabel and Mapi.Â
"What's this, Is?"
Isabel cowered under her glance, suddenly full of insecurity and self doubt. Would Ingrid even want to be her mother?
She had spent so much time thinking about how much she wanted Ingrid to be her mother, that she sort of ignored the possibility that the Norwegian didn't want that.Â
And that would completely break the 10 year old.Â
"Just open it." Mapi smiled reassuringly at Isabel, noticing her nerves, before looking over at Ingrid who had completely frozen as soon as she read the first few words on the top of the first page.Â
She immediately broke down in tears, her body racking with sobs as she realised what she had just been given.
~~~~~~
"Isabel Leon! We're going and we're going now!" Ingrid was beyond frustrated, the 8 year old not listening to a word she said. Mapi was out of town for the week so they had been left alone together and the child was experiencing a severe case of 'I miss my mum' and it was materialising as disobedience and ignorance of Ingrid.Â
"No!" She slammed her door closed for effect, throwing herself on her bed and willing herself not to cry.Â
"Isabel, this is important and I can't leave you here. We have to go, you can sulk in the car."
The Norwegian was stood right outside the door, her hands massaging her head in frustration at the girl.Â
"No! I'm not coming."
Ingrid huffed, shoving open the bedroom door and picking the ever-growing child up from her bed.Â
"Ingrid!" She screeched loudly, almost deafening the brunette. "NO! Put me down, Ingrid, NOW!"
Her words dissolved into sobs as Ingrid continued to carry her until they had exited the apartment, the door locked behind them, Isabel left with no way to get back in.Â
"I want Mami, Ingrid, I miss Mami!"
She shook her head, using her hand to guide the child into the lift.Â
"Well Mami's gone, so you're stuck with me for now. You're just going to have to make do."
The child lashed out at the words and the contact, flipping around and facing Ingrid as the elevator doors closed.Â
"There's a reason you're not my Mami!"
Her vision was blurred by her tears so she couldn't see the hurt that flashed over the woman's face. She only realised later that night that what she said was wrong, that she had been horrible to someone she loved so much for no reason.Â
And Ingrid would never admit the reason that she was in tears as Mapi called her that night, alone and wrapped up in bed.Â
As she put down the phone, tears still dripping down her face. It wasnât often that her insecurities returned, but when they did it was like wildfire, quickly spreading and destroying everything good in itâs path.Â
Because Isabel was right, Ingrid wasnât her Mami. She wasnât her Mama either, she was just Ingrid.Â
She was Isabelâs Mamiâs girlfriend.Â
But if she asked either of the Spaniardâs, they would assure her that she is so much more than that.Â
It was with desperation that she tried to wipe her tears away as her bedroom door creaked open, Isabel creeping through the door and silently climbing up onto Mapiâs side of the bed, curling herself up in Ingridâs side.Â
The Norwegian didnât realise she was crying until she heard the sniffle, her shoulders shuddering subtly.
âIs.â Ingridâs voice was a whisper and Isabel turned around to face her, eyes puffy and her cheeks stained with tears. âWhatâs wrong?â
âIâm sorry, Ingrid.â
She took a deep, shuddery breath and nestled her head into Ingridâs chest.Â
âPlease donât leave me and Mami.â
Ingrid frowned, wrapping her arms tighter around the girl.Â
âWhy would you think I was leaving you and your Mami?â
Isabel shrugged, her voice breaking as she replied.Â
âI said that youâre not my Mami, but you are. I was naughty and you were angry and I donât want you to leave me, Ingrid, because I love you.â
The Norwegianâs heart broke but she took a deep breath, closing her eyes and responding.Â
âI will never leave you and your Mami. Never ever worry about that because I will always be here. And you were just upset today, you missed Mami and you were angry and sad and said stuff to me that you didnât mean but itâs ok, Is, because you know it was naughty and youâve apologised. But please, never ever worry about me leaving. I love you way too much to not see you every single day.â
~~~~~~
âWhere is Ingrid, Mami?âÂ
She had woken up confused, her head sore and her arm in a cast.Â
All she could remember was dragging Pina and Patri to the skatepark, showing off her new tricks. They were impressive, for a 9 year old and Mapi worried every day about her little girl flying around the skatepark with little to no concern about her own safety.Â
When Pina and Patri had offered to babysit, she specifically told them that if they went to the skatepark, Isabel had to wear all the protective equipment that Mapi had purchased.Â
Which she did, the two women making sure everything was on tight, equally as nervous as Mapi tended to be whenever she had to accompany Isabel to the skatepark.Â
But whenever Pina or Patri turned their back, she would discreetly shed another protective item, embarrassed and humiliated in front of all the local skaters who wore nothing but their normal clothes and a helmet.Â
They noticed, of course they did, but Isabel was too quick on her board for them to catch her and put them back on.
âPequena!â Patri had yelled, her voice stressed and somewhat angry. âCome back here right now and put this all back on!â
It was rare Patri yelled at her, so the harsh words came as a shock to Isabel, who tried to pull off a spin at the top of the bowl so she could turn around.Â
Except it was a trick she hadnât quite mastered yet, and instead of landing it on two feet, she plummeted to the base of the bowl with a sickening crunch, immediately bursting into tears.Â
Pina swore as Patri jumped down to her, scooping her up in her arms and giving her a quick once over.Â
Her heart sank when she saw the wonky arm. Broken, easily.Â
Pina grabbed the board and followed quickly, jumping into the drivers seat as Patri carefully slid into the back, nursing Isabelâs arm as the 9 year old sobbed in pain.Â
âPlease, Patri!â She had sobbed, tears streaming down her face. âDonât tell Mami, she will be so mad at me.â
Patri sighed quietly, knowing that Mapiâs anger would be directed entirely at Pina and herself.Â
She didnât tell Isabel that, instead kissing her head and soothing her, whispering quiet Spanish in her ear until her cries weakened and she fell asleep.Â
The doctors in the hospital had confirmed the broken arm, as well as a very minor concussion that required monitoring for 24 hours.Â
But she woke up, her motherâs familiar tattooed hand resting on her leg, her eyes full of worry and stress as she stared down at her daughter.Â
Ingrid, on the other hand, was nowhere to be seen.
Mapi had been so caught up in her daughterâs injuries that she hadnât even considered where Ingrid was having not seen her since that very morning.Â
âIâm so glad youâre ok, my lion cub.â
The discipline about her gear would come later. Even if Patri and Pina had disregarded it, she had told Isabel time and time again about itâs importance. Today, unfortunately, Mapi had been proven right.Â
She had yelled that to the two younger Spaniards as they waited in the hallway, sending them home with their heads bowed and tears in their eyes.Â
For some reason, they didnât tell her that they had been extra careful all day, Isabel only getting hurt after they had told her to come back to replace all her knee pads. Mapi was so angry, which they had understood.Â
They were just upset because she had told them they would never see the little girl again, mapi couldnât trust two people so irresponsible.
It was dramatic, of course, but Pina and Patri had never seen Mapi so angry before.Â
âWhereâs Ingrid?â
Mapi sighed quietly, stroking Isabelâs hair back.Â
âIâll call Ingrid, she can come in.â
She did just that, easily dialling the Norwegian on her phone, only having to wait through two rings before she picked up.Â
âIs has been asking for you, Ingrid, do you want to come over to the hospital?â
Mapi hadnât really known where Ingrid was, but her concern about why her girlfriend wasnât there was sort of pushed to the side as she worried about her daughterâs wellbeing.Â
She didnât expect Ingrid to sound so frustrated, so upset.Â
âIâve been here this whole time, Mapi! They wonât let me up because Iâm not on her documents. Youâre her mother, not me.â
The Spaniardâs heart dropped, immediately filling with guilt.Â
âIâll be right there.â
She was practically flying down the stairs, grabbing Ingrid by the arm and pulling her into the lift.Â
âIâm sorry, Ingrid. Iâm so sorry.â
It was hard for the Spaniard to keep her tears at bay, the emotions of her day catching up with her. But Ingrid broke down in her arms, silently crying.Â
âSheâs my kid too, Mapi. Sheâs my kid too.â
Isabel didnât know why both Ingrid and Mapi were crying when they entered her room again, but she did finally feel at ease with them both on either side of her, swiftly falling asleep as their hands rested on her smaller form.Â
~~~~~~
Her first day of school had gone well. Better than well, really, she had loved everything about it.Â
Her teacher, her friends, the food, her new pencil case and backpack.Â
Everything had been perfect. It was still perfect as she spied her mother standing by the gate, Balooâs leash in her hand as the young golden retriever stood steady by her side.Â
âMamiii!âÂ
Her backpack was dropped on the floor as she raced towards Mapi, throwing herself into her open arms and sighing contentedly as she was picked up, her head fitting easily on Mapiâs shoulders.Â
âOh hello there!âÂ
Mapi smiled, walking over to the abandoned school bag and skillfully bending down to pick it up with one hand, her daughter and the dogâs leash being held securely in the other.Â
âHow was your day, Is?â
Her question caused the girl to burst into excited chatter, eating Mapiâs ear off with her words as she recounted every possible story from the moment she was dropped off the the moment she was reunited, her words so quick that she was all finished by the time they arrived back to the apartment.Â
âI made a friend, Mami!âÂ
She skipped beside her mother as they walked towards the lift, a grin settled on her face.Â
Mapi was impressed, but not remotely surprised. It seemed that her daughter had inherited her own chattiness and confidence, but she was also an inherently happy kid who practically radiated sunshine.Â
Mapi never had to worry about the girl making friends.Â
So she listened as Isabel told her all about her new friend Sofie, about how she wasnât even from Spain.Â
âSheâs from the same place as Esmee, Mami!âÂ
Dutch, Mapi thought. She wondered what a Dutch family was doing in Barcelona.
She continued to talk about Sofieâs older brother, her mother and father. Her grandparents and her cousins.Â
But a small frown settled upon her face, as she looked up at Mapi with an inquisitive gaze.Â
âI told her that I have a Mami, but no Papi. She asked who else looks after me because her Mami needs her Papiâs help all the time, so I told her I have an Ingrid, but she didnât really get it. Because Ingrid isnât a Papi.â
Mapi sighed, unclipping Baloo from his leash and moving to unpack Isabelâs backpack.
âCome up here, Is.â She patted the kitchen bench in front of her and the girl raced over, pulling herself up onto the bench with a practised ease.Â
âYou donât have a Papi, no. But you have a Mami, donât you?â Isabel nodded her head eagerly, wriggling slightly in her spot. âAnd who else do you have?â
âI have an Ingrid!âÂ
Mapi nodded, but gave her a look that prompted her to continue.Â
âAnd an Ale, a Frido, Esmee! Pina, Patri. Leila, even though she lives all the way in England.â
âWho else?â
âAbuela and Abuelo! And tio and tia!âÂ
Mapi nodded proudly, placing her hands on Isabelâs shoulders.Â
âYou donât have a Papi, Is, but you do have so many people here that love you, Ingrid more than anyone. We canât even remember life without Ingrid, can we?â
Isabel shook her head, frowning.Â
âI miss her when sheâs away.â
âSo do I.â
It was true, the house always seemed so much more quiet whenever the Norwegian had to return to Norway, even though she made by far the least noise out of all of them. She was a popular presence and one that made life so much more enjoyable for the two of them.Â
Of course on the other side, Ingrid missed them equally as much and she was absolutely devastated that her national team duties were pulling her away from Isabel as she started school, one of the biggest days yet in her short life.Â
But she had missed yet another milestone, just as she was cementing her place as a mother in Isabelâs life.Â
âBut Is, sheâs your Mami too. You know this, sheâs Mama.â
Isabel nodded.Â
âI donât think Sofie knew that it was ok to have no Papi because she looked sad when I told her.â
âWell, tomorrow you can tell Sofie that youâre ok! You donât need a Papi because you have a Mama instead. Tell Sofie that families always look different but that doesnât mean we love each other any less.â
She grinned, her head bobbing up and down happily.Â
âI love you Mami!âÂ
Mapi smiled, reciprocating her words without hesitation.Â
âDo you want to call Ingrid and tell her the same thing?â
âLetâs call Mama!âÂ
Mapi smiled with pride, scooping Isabel up in her arms and walking them over to the sofa as she dialled Ingrid.Â
And that is where they sat for the next couple of hours, on the phone to their Ingrid, cuddled up in each others arms.Â
It was Mapiâs favourite place, only made better when the Norwegian was right there too, her soft skin providing that extra love and warmth that both Spaniards desired so deeply.Â
Ingrid was family now. Irreplaceable and incomparable.Â
But if you asked Mapi, she would say that Ingrid had been family from the moment she first held Isabel in her arms.Â
~~~~~~
Isabel watched as Ingrid broke down, tears streaming down her face and landing with big splats on her legs.Â
The Norwegian was always going to be emotional, that was expected. Both Spaniards knew how insecure she was about her place in Isabelâs life, her role in this family. The insecurities were thick, stubborn. They never went away, despite how much Isabel and Mapi tried to cut them out, to push them away.Â
The truth was enough for them to withstand any pushing that the mother daughter duo attempted, the facts were all there.Â
Mapi was Isabelâs mother, she was the one on the documents, the one who was called if anything happened. She was allowed in Isabelâs hospital room when she got sick and she was the one that Isabel called Mami.Â
Ingrid knew she was important, she knew she was loved.Â
But she had always been Ingrid, excluding those few treasured times where Isabel had tiredly reached out for Mama. She found everything out through Mapi, she wasnât even on the email list for her school.Â
But these documents changed everything.Â
For Ingrid, they changed everything.Â
For Isabel and Mapi they changed nothing at all.Â
Ingridâs tears were expected, they were justified. But all she needed to do was look up at Isabel for her to run into her arms, almost toppling her over from her seated position on the sofa with the shear force of her body ramming into Ingridâs, her arms easily wrapping around her.Â
The Norwegian reciprocated the hug, her tears saturating the shoulder of Isabelâs shirt.Â
âDo you want to be my Mama?â
Ingridâs sobs became more audible as she tried to respond, words failing her as she nodded. The tears continued, Baloo looking up in confusion as the Norwegian cried, as Mapi did nothing to console her, instead watching on with a wet smile, tears dripping down her face.Â
She was grateful to Ingrid because without her, life would be completely different. Without Ingrid, she would likely be a single mother. She and Isabel would live alone, Bagheera there too but Baloo wouldnât have been an option if there wasnât another adult there.Â
Ingrid was the first time Mapi ever felt true love, the first time she ever felt like she was loved completely and romantically. The Norwegian made her happy, she made Isabel happy too.Â
She had changed their lives for the better.Â
Mapi would never be able to thank her enough.Â
She watched as Ingridâs cries softened, as she leant back and grabbed Isabelâs shoulders, looking at her straight in the eyes.Â
âI would love nothing more, Isabel.â
It wasnât long before Isabel disappeared, racing up to her room to grab her gift. As she left, Mapi easily retook her spot beside the Norwegian, kissing away the tears that still fell from her eyes.Â
âYou didnât have to do this, Maria. I canât believe it.â
The brunette just shrugged.Â
âThis is whatâs right. Youâve raised her with me, youâre her mother, Ingrid. I didnât think it was necessary for such a long time but last year at the hospital⊠itâs important to me that you know it only took me so long because it wonât change anything for me. You have always been her mother, ever since you walked into my life.â
Ingrid nodded, ready to reply before she heard the feet thundering back down the stairs, telling Mapi that they would have this conversation later.Â
Shyly, Isabel handed over a neatly folded piece of paper and the photo book, sitting down on the other side of Ingrid as they flipped through it.Â
It was how they spent the rest of the night, snuggled up together on the sofa, lots of tears shed as they flipped through the book of photos.Â
Isabel fell asleep once they were done, the TV turned on as all three of them were emotionally exhausted, eyes puffy and faces red. Ingrid could only smile, her hand tangling up in Isabelâs head of hair as she slept peacefully on her motherâs lap.Â
âMy daughter. Sheâs my daughter, Maria.â
~~~~~~
It was a week of happiness in the Engen-Leon household, the Norwegian radiating positivity as she adjusted to her new role in Isabelâs life.Â
Nothing changed, really, except for Ingridâs security.
It wasnât even something you could see from the outside, but Mapi knew her well enough to understand how much happier she was, like she had finally been relieved from a weight that sheâd been carrying around for so long. It was a relief for all of them.Â
The letter that Isabel wrote, however, had been left unread on her bedside table.Â
It was in Norwegian, that much she knew. Apparently, the 10 year old had called up Caro to ask for some help with the language, making sure it was perfect before she gave it to her mother.Â
It was a bit more than a week later, her and Mapi laying in bed one evening, Isabel fast asleep in her room down the hall. The Spaniard was scrolling through her phone, her spare hand lazily carding through Ingridâs thick locks.Â
The Norwegian was holding that folded piece of paper, staring at it like it held the secrets to the world.Â
âJust open it.â
Mapi chuckled as soon as she store what her Norwegian was looking at, the familiar lined paper forever etched into her brain after such a big deal had been made about it.Â
âItâs in Norwegian!â Ingrid smiled, looking over at Mapi. âCaro said I should prepare my tissues, Maria!â
âYou would have cried if she said âI hate you Ingrid I wish you werenât my Mamaâ if it was written in Norwegian.â
Ingrid rolled her eyes at Mapi chuckled at her own joke, her phone dropping into her lap.Â
âIt wonât say that though. It will probably be heart wrenching because our girl is smart and has a unique way with words.â
Ingrid flopped backwards onto her pillow, sighing dramatically.Â
âIâm going to be sobbing, Mapi.â
The Spaniard could only shrug.Â
âProbably.â
It took a few more sighs and a couple more minutes for her to open the letter, unfolding the piece of paper at a painfully slow speed, Mapi just rolling her eyes at Ingridâs dramatics.Â
But the brunetteâs eyes glazed over as soon as she saw the first line, neat Norwegian printed onto the page.Â
Dear Mama.Â
And so the waterworks began.Â
I havenât called you Mama my whole life, but I donât really know why. Youâre my Mama, you always have been. When I talk to my friends, Iâll call you Ingrid, but I will always question why, Iâll question why I call you that.Â
I know that Mami was the one who had me, that she didnât mean to have me and was only left with me because the people who I was named after, Isabel and Luis, died.Â
She always tells me not to say that she was left with me because it makes it sound like she didnât want me, which isnât true.Â
But Mami never had the choice, even if she didnât want me. She was left with me, a baby. I would have been a lot of work. But she loves me and I love her so it worked and I donât have any memories of being sad.Â
I donât have any memories of that time at all, really. No memories of anything that happened before you came.Â
You had the choice, Mama. You didnât have to choose to be my Mama. You love Mami and she loves you of course, but she had a baby. You didnât have to take me into your arms and immediately love me as much as you do.Â
You could have chosen that you wanted nothing to do with me, you could have chosen to just be Mamiâs girlfriend - a step mother who doesnât really love her step-daughter.Â
But you didnât choose that. You chose to love me and I chose to love you.Â
Somehow, it seems so much more special that way.Â
Youâve been there for me my whole life. You took me to Norway with you, the first time I left the country without Mami. You would look after me when she was sad, take me to the park and distract me with toys and Baloo. You were the one who convinced Mami to let me on a skateboard and you were the one who realised that I didnât like football, taking the pressure off me to succeed at the sport you both love.Â
You have been to every school awards night, concert, play. You are always there and I always spot you because you always have such a big smile on your face, one that I like to think is reserved just for me and Mami.Â
And I love you so much. You make me so happy and you always have.Â
I canât believe how lucky I am that you chose to love me like you do.
Lots of love,
Your daughter Is.Â
The tears that had been pouring down her face were hitting her legs as she finished reading, Mapiâs arms pulling her close as she carefully folded the paper back up, putting it in the top drawer of her nightstand.Â
âMy daughter Is.â She whispered softly and if Mapi wasnât right in her space, she wouldnât have been able to hear.Â
âYour daughter Is.â She confirmed, using her finger to gently wipe away her tears. âShe loves you so much.â
Ingrid could only nod, words once again failing her.Â
âWe both love you so very much. We are both so grateful for you and everything you do to make our lives so much better.â
âI love you too, Maria.â
~~~~~~
hope you enjoyed! please let me know what you thought and send in anything you want to see :)
have a good day!
#mapi leon#ingrid engen#mapi leon x ingrid engen#mapi leon x reader#woso#woso x reader#woso fanfics#woso imagine#ingrid engen x reader
446 notes
·
View notes
Text
DARK RED ft. BULLY!SATOSUGU
â minors dni, angst w/comfort, mostly bully!satoru x reader, ft. bully! suguru, one implication of male masturbation, some fluff, also one (1) kiss
summary; bully! satoru manages to seriously upset you, and now heâs scrambling to give you a genuine apology
wc 2.8k
"I thought love was supposed to be easy."
Geto pauses mid-sip. "Oh, is that what you're calling this?"
Satoru leans further into his hand. His cheek smushes against his palm, muffling his grumbles. "Duh. What else would it be?"
"You being a dumbass."
Gleaming, white hair sways over Satoru's forehead, brushes his skin. "She wasn't supposed to react like that." You don't usually react like that, he thinks.
He toys with you all the time. The constant teasing and insults towards you is a regular occurrence, as much as you seem to hate it, but you always end up angrily leaving Gojo in the dust, and then the cycle repeats the next day. Only it was different last time; theyâre your usual cries and shouts, but itâs a different type of outburst. Real tears in your eyes, your choked words of 'you suck!' and 'why can't you ever take anything seriously for once?' piercing through Gojo's heart and leaving a still-bleeding wound. They don't have your usual, pissed-off bite to them, but instead sound miserable. Heartbroken and disappointed, like the victim of a betrayal. Your expression shriveled any incoming words up in Satoru's throat, leaving him wide-eyed and dumbfounded as he watched you messily wipe away flowing tears and shove past him. That was last Wednesday, and he hasn't seen you since, not a glimpse or even a whiff of you on campus. It's like you never attended this college to begin with.
Satoru looks at his text messages with you, the last one being a dismal 'princess?' that you hadn't even read. He'd thought about threatening to leak one of the many sex tapes he had of you in his phone, but usually those coercions were bluffs, as Gojo nor Geto would dare leak their precious videos of you like that to anyone else. Besides, somehow forcing you into showing yourself made Satoru's stomach queasy. Like he'd vomit up his own heart.
"There."
He looks up at the sound of Geto's voice, following his pointed finger to the drink machine in the cafeteria. After loitering around for 2 hours, you'd finally shown up, alone and looking a little worse for wear. Even from a distance, Satoru can spot the dark circles under your eyes.
You stand idly in line, awaiting your turn to fill your cup. Eyes flitting from person to person, looking out for a fray of white strands or dark hair. It's hard to discern when the cafeteria is so busy at this hour, though you're not too concerned. Gojo and Geto don't usually frequent the cafe, not unless they're here to cause trouble. And you've been avoiding Satoru for about a week now with no complaints from either of them, so you're hoping you can get in and out without being spotted.
Itâs an easy walk out of the cafeteria building, and youâre on your way back to your dorm when a familiar nickname stops you in your tracks. "Hey, princess!"
Fight or flight kicks in, and unfortunately your feet cement to the ground. His presence grows stronger as he draws near, until you can sense Gojo right behind you.
"Been avoiding me, Y/N?"
It feels off. He never really calls you by your actual name. "Why do you care?"
A few seconds of silence pass. Then, "Guess I missed my pretty girl is all."
Your heart aches for a second, before you scoff. "Sure you did. What, it's not the same making some other girl cry?"
Gojo doesn't answer, and you finally force your legs to pick up, heaving yourself towards your destination.
"Sorry."
Aaand, they're stuck again. Blinking, your head eases to the side, catching sight of Gojo in the corner of your vision. He looks awkward, staring at you with hands in his pockets and scuffing the ground as he kicks at the concrete. A knot forms in your stomach, hearing him utter an apology without his usual sarcasm or malice. It almost makes you want to talk things over, until the pain of your previous encounter comes flooding back, and you leave him standing there by himself. Rejected.
Day turns to darkness, and Satoru is stuck with another night of humping his fist like a desperate virgin. Suguruâs out, no telling where, leaving him alone with regretful thoughts to torment him. The next day passes. Then two. Then three. Satoru feels like he's going insane, and it's not just because he misses fucking you on the daily. He never realized just how much of a constant you were in his life until suddenly you weren't. Fuck. He groans into his pillow.
"Maybe give her a non-half-baked apology, like a normal person.," Geto complains. "And stop making so much noise, you're distracting."
"Fuck off."
"Fine, she can stay mad at you forever for all I care. You're the one who can't get in her pussy, not me."
Satoru jolts up, jaw falling slack as he glares at who was supposed to be his best friend. "Whaâ, you're still fucking her? I just saw her for the first time again like three days ago!"
A smile stretches across Getoâs face. "Do you think our darling is stupid? Why would I get punished for your wrong-doings, she knows Iâd fuck her up for that. "
Gojo flops face-down back onto the bed. "Not fair. We should be suffering together."
"Hell no, this is a personal problem between you and Y/N."
He groans again, legs kicking in the air. "Suguruuu, what do I do?"
"...Give her a genuine apology? I coulda sworn I just said that.â
"I already said sorry!"
"Genuine, I said. Not lazy. Give her something she likes."
Satoru turns slightly, brows furrowed. "What, like flowers? I don't know her favorites."
"Sunflowers."
Gojo pauses, directing a curious stink-eye towards Suguru. "And how do you know that?"
"Because I asked?"
Satoru rests a cheek against his arm, thoughts wandering off as he thinks of all the things he knows about you. Small things he's noticed. Like how you wear necklaces more often than any other jewelry, what certain colors catch your eye, things you've mentioned in passing when arguing with him. And now he does remember offering you a random weed he plucked from the ground as a joke, and you muttering 'what the fuck? for future reference, i like sunflowersâ before walking away from him.
"Suguru!," the mentioned man jolts at the sudden bellow of his name. "I'm making Y/N a bouquet!"
"Right." Geto rolls his eyes. "Do you even know how to do that?"
"Do you?"
"Not reallyââ
"Excellent, cancel your plans tomorrow, we're going out to get flowers!"
Suguru sighs. "Fine."
Both men, well Satoru, and a very grumpy Suguru after being shaken to consciousness, get up bright and early the next Saturday morning in search of a florist.
"Are these vibrant enough, ya think?" Satoru questions Geto, rubbing a hand over his own chin in contemplation. These flowers needed to be perfect, he wanted only the best for his baâ, you.
"These for someone special?," the lady behind the booth inquires. She smiles politely as she admires the golden petals. "A girlfriend, or wife, perhaps?"
"Uhââ
"Wife.," Satoru cuts Geto off. "So yes, very special, indeed."
He narrows his eyes at Suguru, who poorly muffles a chuckle behind his hand. "What?"
"Nothing. Didn't know you were married, is all."
Satoru shrugs, turning to examine the sunflowers again. "Hmph. That just shows you know nothing about me."
âI know youâre a jackass.â
âAnyway,â Gojo brushes him off. âI think these look terrific, perfect for my girl. Iâll take them all!â
Silence passes. The floristâs lids flutter in astonishment. âAll of them?â
âYep! This bouquet needs to be huge!â
Suguru places a hand on his shoulder. âI think thatâs enough for several bouquets.â
Gojoâs grin widens. âEven better! Give âem to me.â
The looks both men get as they walk the streets with giant armfuls of sunflowers areâŠpeculiar, but Satoru is too busy firing off his own praises on how heâs going to give you the best apology of your life to notice.
âIâm gonna make her cry!,â he beams, pauses, before adding, âHappy tears this time, though.â
Shoulders bounce as Suguru laughs, unable to stifle it with his hands full of shining yellow flowers. âShe might just tell you to piss off.â
âWould it kill you to have some faith in me?â
âA little, yes.â
Geto curses under his breath. âShit!â as he goes stumbling forward right over Satoruâs foot, almost loosing his grip on the assortment in his arms.
âHey, donât you dare drop those.,â Gojo pouts. âThese are for my wife, and theyâre her favorite.â
âShut the fuck up.â
It takes Satoru hours before heâs happy with the final product. Along with countless tutorials on how to organize a bouquet properly.
âHold it this way.,â he commands Suguru, who rolls his tired eyes, ready to catch up on the sleep he missed this morning. âThere, perfect! Wait, hold on, let me just redo this.â
âCan you hurry up?,â Geto frowns at him. âYouâve redone it like a million times already, damn.â
âHey, my marriage is at stake here, excuse me for trying to make this look like the best bouquet sheâll ever see!â
âIâm letting go.â
âNonowait! Okay, Iâm done, promise.â
The bouquet comes out stunning, given the fact it was whipped up by two college boys whoâd never created a bouquet in their lives, and especially when one of those college boys was Satoru Gojo. He boasts to Suguru, whoâs yanking a blanket over his head, how itâs âhis best work yetâ.
âMaybe be a little more humble when you give it to her.,â Suguru grumbles as Satoru heads out, eager to present you with the display of his apologetic affections.
Thereâs a certain pep in his step, an excitement Gojo doesnât often feel unless itâs to see your pretty face. Elated canât even begin to describe it. The image of your soft lips curling into a smile, eyes sparkling as you see the large array of your favorite flowers, pushes Satoru closer and closer to your dorm building, which stands tall before him. He canât help but mentally pat himself on the back. Heart swelling, Gojo can see it now, this surprise is going to make you ecstaticâ
âGojo?â
He halts mid-stride, foot hovering in the air, arms loosening around the bouquet. Satoru turns towards the sound and there you are, standing ten feet from him. Your mouth is open in a small âoâ as you notice the gift in his hand. Both of you stand there for a moment, eyeing each other, before you eventually break the silence.
âWhatâs that?â
Satoru snaps back to life, fumbling terribly to stuff the large bouquet behind his back, and he damns himself for making something so awkwardly huge. You watch, biting back a giggle, as he tries to hide what youâve so obviously seen already. He stutters âu-uh, nothing!â as a few petals flutter down from his hard work, and he curses âfuck!â.
It's easy to sneak up on Gojo when he's so busy floundering with the bunch of flowers. Your mouth threatens to grow into a smile, teeth sinking into your lips at the outlandish sight of him struggling to completely conceal the massive bouquet from your sight. The sharp pinch of your fingertips on his shoulder snatches Gojo from his frantic thoughts.
âIs this your way of apologizing again?â
âNo!,â is his instant reply, startling you until Gojo averts his gaze to the concrete. âI mean...yeah. You ruined the surprise.â
This interaction feels more routine, less delicate. The way his lips jut out in a pout, his teasing banter. Crossing arms over your chest, you give Gojo an unamused look. âUmmm, itâs huge. How did you plan on hiding that from me?â
ââŠâ
Satoru thinks his heart stutters as you hold out your arms, hands gesturing for the bouquet, and he slowly reveals the assortment of flowers behind his back. Through his panicked, rushed efforts to hide them, the paper has torn, some of the flowers are missing petals, and some arenât in the exact position he and Suguru had so meticulously arranged them.
âDumbass.,â you huff, wrapping fingers around the stems, which are adorned with a crinkly, cream colored paper and a dark green bow. âIâm still mad with you.â
Satoruâs breath hitches as your fingers brush his, as if it's the first time he's ever touched you. He relinquishes hold of the bouquet. âYou like âem, though? Donât lie, I can tell.â
âJust shut up.â
He flashes you a toothy, boyish grin, one that makes your heart beat a little faster. âItâs all for you, my pretty Y/N.â
Eyes rolling, you intently study the bouquet, raising it to hide your flustered expression. A warmth creeps over your body at the way Satoru utters your name, like if he says it too loudly, it will break apart into glass pieces. The paper creases under your restless fingers.
âThank you, Satoru.â
The flowers are striking, but Gojo doesnât think they compare at all to your beauty. Blue eyes admire you, at the way you marvel over the bunch of sunflowers, beaming at how fresh and vibrant and downright captivating they are. You glance up to meet Satoruâs eye, and he rubs at the back of his neck.
âSo, uh,â he starts, avoiding your gaze. âIâm sorry about what I said. Really didnât mean to upset you that much.â
Your eyes narrow. âThat much?â
âWell, you know youâre really hot when youâre mad, but I didnât mean to do thatââ
âAnd did I look hot then?â
âNo! Well, you werenât ugly, but I didnât like seeing you so upsetâ, usually itâs a turn on when youâre all angry but it felt different that time and Suguru didnât tell me until later you were having a super rough day so I figured I might have hit a nerveââ
You cradle the bouquet to your chest, thoroughly enjoying the clumsy flow of his words, determined not to dig himself a deeper hole or upset you all over again. His lips pause, and then Gojo interrupts another sentence with a new one, before the downturn of his brows as he catches your gleaming eyes.
âMy point is that Iâm sorry.â He spots the twitch of your frown. âI know you wanna smile, let me see it.â
You canât help but grin as your mouth opens. âNo I donât. And I guess youâre forgiven, now get away from me so I can enjoy my bouquet in peace.â
âWait, thatâs not it!â Before you turn away, Satoru reaches into his back pocket to pull out a small, white, silk bag with a white ribbon securing the opening. âI got this too. Here.â
You recognize the design of the tiny sack from a rather expensive jewelry store, one you could only dream of buying from. And now here you were, in possession of something from that same store, mouth gaping open as Satoru snickers.
âYou just gonna stare, baby, orâŠ?â
The fabric of the bag is soft in your hands, smooth and easy on your fingers. Hugging the bouquet to your side, the ribbon loosens to reveal a dainty, silver necklace inside, adorned with a small, heart charm engraved with your initials.
âOh, wow . .â Youâre awestruck at how delicate and pretty it looks. Turning it over, you find a âG.Sâ on the other side of the heart. âAnd Suguruâs initials on the back? How sweet.â
âDonât play.â
âWhatever.,â you giggle at his downturned lips. âItâs very nice, I like it.â
Satoru canât help pat himself on the back. âYeah, it is, isnât it? Cost a hefty chunk of change, especially since I wanted it so quick and on such short noticeââ
âUh huh.â This big dummy. Your smile grows at the thought.
ââand you know I just had to get the best for my pretty girl, plus I got kinda hard at the thought of my initials on your chestââ
Gojoâs words catch in his throat at the soft press of your lips to his cheek. Blood shoots to his face, instantly, and you canât help bursting into a round of giggles, barely gasping out âyou look like a strawberry!â. Heâs so embarrassed that the realization that you willingly kissed him of your own accord doesnât even register. All Satoru feels is a burning heat on his cheeks and a tightness in his chest, desire squeezing a fist around his heart as you smirk up at him through a fit of laughter.
âYou are really somethinâ else. Bye, Satoru, also learn to stop talking sometimes.â
All Gojo can do is wave as you depart, leaving you with a âsee ya, princessâ as you disappear into the building, sparing him one last glance. His phone vibrates as you leave his line of sight, announcing a text from Suguru.
assholeđ€ź: you give it to her yet?
s: i thought the sleeping beauty was getting a nap in?
assholeđ€ź: she told you to fuck off, didnât she?
s: stfu
#bully! satosugu#bully! satoru#satoru gojo imagine#satoru x reader#Satoru gojo x reader#gojo satoru x reader#gojo x reader#jjk x reader#satoru gojo x reader fluff#jjk x reader fluff#satoru gojo angst#jjk angst
1K notes
·
View notes